Skip to main content

Full text of "What is education?"

See other formats


WHAT   IS   EDUCATION? 


WHAT  IS 
EDUCATION? 


BY 


STANLEY   LEATHES,  C.B.,  M.A. 


LONDON 
G.   BELL  &  SONS,  LTD. 

1913 


RICHARD  CLAY  &  SONS,  LIMITED, 

BRUNSWICK  STREET,  STAMFORD  STREET,  S.E.j 

AND  BUNG  AY,  SUFFOLK. 


TO 

MY   MOTHER 


PREFACE 

IT  is  written  that  there  was  once  an  under- 
graduate named  Simkins  who  wearied  his  ac- 
quaintances with  such  questions  as  these — 
"  Why  were  we  born  ?  Whither  are  we  tending  ? 
Have  we  innate  conceptions?  "—until  they  said 
when  they  spied  him  in  the  offing  :  "  Why  was 
Simkins  born?  Is  he  tending  hither?  Has  he 
an  innate  conception  that  he  is  a  bore?  "  In 
asking — What  is  Education? — I  may  appear  to 
imitate  Simkins.  Is  there  not  an  Educational 
Supplement  of  the  Times  ?  Is  there  not  an 
Educational  Section  of  the  British  Association? 
Are  there  not  educational  series  and  educational 
experts  ?  Is  there  not  a  great  educational 
enthusiasm,  a  great  educational  discontent? 
Then,  how  can  there  be  any  doubt  as  to  what 
education  may  be  ?  Yet — at  the  risk  of  sharing 
Simkins'  fate — I  have  been  impelled  to  ask  this 
question  and  to  answer  it  as  best  I  could;  and, 
having  answered  it,  to  consider  some  of  the  ends 
which  public,  purposeful  education  should  serve  : 
in  the  elementary  school  and  after,  in  the  secondary 
school,  and  at  the  University. 

The  results  of  education  have  been  reviewed  and 
found  wanting  by  Principal  Griffiths,  in  an  address 


viii  PREFACE 

to  the  British  Association.  With  many  of  his 
conclusions  I  agree,  but  he  appears  to  attribute 
our  disappointments  wholly  or  mainly  to  defects 
in  the  system  or  the  teachers.  I  lay  much  of  the 
blame  elsewhere.  The  results  of  education  depend 
chiefly  upon  six  factors  :  the  capacities  of  the 
children  when  born,  the  influence  of  the  parents, 
the  material  environment,  the  formative  pressure 
of  society,  the  system  of  public  education,  and  the 
teachers.  Deliberate,  purposeful,  public  educa- 
tion can  in  course  of  time  do  something  indirectly 
to  modify  parents,  environment,  society;  but  at 
any  moment  these  and  the  raw  material  are 
beyond  our  power  to  alter;  public  education  is 
largely  devised  to  remedy  the  consequences  of 
their  defects.  The  problem  of  education  is 
therefore  as  extensive  as  the  whole  problem  of 
society,  and  cannot,  except  for  purposes  of  limited 
discussion,  be  treated  as  if  only  the  system  and 
the  teachers  were  concerned.  The  moment  any 
question  of  practice  arises  some  or  all  of  the  other 
four  must  be  taken  into  account. 

No  system  can  be  so  good  as  that  which  in  the 
sapience  of  our  seclusion  or  our  debates  we  may 
comfortably  imagine.  Put  supernal  wisdom  to 
direct  the  policy  of  the  Board  of  Education ;  yet 
that  wisdom  would  have  to  filter  through  the 
channel  of  official  communications  and  official 
machinery  before  it  could  begin — flat  and  diluted 
—to  influence  local  authorities  and  the  people  who 
teach.  Centralised  wisdom  is  useful;  but  educa- 
tion is  not  carried  on  in  Whitehall ;  it  is  carried 
on  in  the  home  and  the  school.  To  command  an 


PREFACE  ix 

army  you  have  to  give  the  right  orders  and  ensure 
that  they  are  obeyed;  to  govern  education  by 
giving  orders  from  a  central  office  would  be 
disastrous.  The  local  authorities  may  not  see 
so  clearly  as  Principal  Griffiths,  but  they  are  as 
good  as  the  society  which  elects  them  knows  how 
to  procure.  Invent  the  best,  the  most  varied, 
the  most  elastic  courses  of  study;  equip  them 
with  all  appliances  that  heart  can  desire;  you 
will  still  be  at  the  mercy  of  social  influences. 
Lengthen  the  period  of  compulsion,  and  you  have 
to  reckon  with  the  nature  of  the  educands,  most 
of  whom,  as  Principal  Griffiths  observes,  are  not 
fitted  to  profit  much  by  academic  instruction. 
Shorten  the  period  of  compulsion,  and  you  appoint 
the  world  as  school-master,  a  harsh  and  careless 
pedagogue.  Every  practical  problem  appears 
insoluble  when  stated  in  words;  every  practical 
problem  can  be  somehow  solved,  with  time, 
thought,  experience,  good  will,  and  perseverance. 
I  see  no  ground  for  despondency;  forty  years  is  a 
short  time  in  the  history  of  a  nation.  The  effects 
of  public  education  are  cumulative;  in  a  sense 
every  generation  starts  where  the  last  left  off. 

It  is  comforting  to  observe  that  some  of  the 
remedial     principles    propounded^  by    Principal     . 
Griffiths  have  already  been  adopted.     He  suggests 
that  we  should  work  for  character  rather  than 
learning;  that  the  natural  desire  for  knowledge — - 
should  be  stimulated,   whereas  it   is   too   often 
extinguished   by   teaching;    that    the   Board   of 
Education  should   not   impose   uniformity.     All 
these  principles  have  been  accepted  :  it  is  easier 


x  PREFACE 

to  state  them  than  to  carry  them  into  execution. 
He  praises  the  Boy  Scout  movement ;  it  deserves 
all  praise;  but  would  it  be  possible  without  the 
preliminary  training  of  elementary  schools,  would 
it  be  possible  but  for  its  voluntary  and  selective 
character  ? 

My  own  observations  fall  into  two  classes.  On 
points  where  I  have  practical  knowledge  I  have 
intimated  conclusions  closely  bearing  upon 
practice,  but  those  conclusions,  if  accepted,  must 
pass  through  other  minds  before  they  can  be  car- 
ried into  effect.  The  detailed  execution  of  a  single 
idea  cannot  be  set  down  in  words ;  if  a  practical 
man  conceives  or  adopts  an  idea,  he  will  know  how 
to  adapt  it  to  his  own  circumstances.  On  matters 
where  I  have  not  first-hand  knowledge,  I  have 
endeavoured  to  indicate  ends;  I  have  not  pre- 
sumed to  suggest  means.  I  consider  thought  to 
be  useful;  but  I  do  not  confuse  theory  with 
practice ;  if  you  have  got  the  right  principles  you 
have  made  a  good  beginning,  but  that  is  all. 
Principles  must  mature  into  a  spirit,  a  tradition. 
In  that  spirit,  by  that  tradition,  men  must  work. 
Views  on  education  may  appear  chaotic;  but  I 
believe  a  body  of  sound  practical  doctrine  is 
taking  shape.  I  am  thankful  to  believe  that 
much  of  what  I  have  said  is  fully  accepted 
doctrine ;  certain  applications  which  may  be  new 
appear  to  follow  from  accepted  doctrine. 

There  is  still  much  to  criticise  :  too  much  teach- 
ing, too  little  result;  too  much  learning,  too 
little  knowledge.  But  I  hope  I  have  said  nothing 
that  can  seem  to  depreciate  the  devoted  work  of 


PREFACE  xi 

elementary  school  teachers,  without  whose  un- 
sparing efforts  public  compulsory  education 
would  be  naught. 

For  brevity,  for  convenience,  I  have  spoken  as 
if  there  was  only  one  sex — the  male.  Almost  all 
my  observations  apply  also  to  women  and  girls, 
to  schoolmistresses  as  well  as  to  schoolmasters. 
But  I  must  not  be  taken  as  accepting  the  view 
that  the  education  of  girls  and  women  should  be 
identical  with  the  education  of  boys  and  men. 
Even  in  things  of  the  mind  I  believe  there  is  a 
sex  difference.  But  I  have  not  attempted  to  set 
forth  the  special  ends  of  feminine  education.  I 
recognise  my  limitations  as  a  male. 

I  thank  the  proprietors  of  the  Times  for  their 
courteous  permission  to  reprint  Chapters  IV,  V, 
and  VI,  which  appeared  in  their  Educational 
Supplement.  The  chapter  on  English  is  to  be 
issued  as  a  leaflet  by  the  English  Association. 
Part  of  the  first  chapter  was  included  in  an  address 
to  the  Parents'  National  Educational  Union,  and 
printed  with  their  Proceedings. 

STANLEY  LEATHES. 

London, 

September,  1913. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER   I 

WHAT   IS   EDUCATION? 

i.  Meaning  of  the  word.  2.  Education  by  parents,  by 
social  influences,  by  business,  by  tradition.  3.  The  school 
and  the  home.  4.  Purposeful  education ;  instruction,  ex- 
amination. 5.  Tone  of  a  good  school.  The  share  of  the 
State  in  education.  6.  Theory,  tradition,  staff.  Adminis- 
trative machinery.  7.  Education  an  art;  system,  tradition^ 
liberty.  8.  Tests  of  education.  Education  not  a  science: 
9.  The  dilemma  of  education.  /  ' 

10.  Physical,  moral  education,  n.  Spiritual  education. 
Intellectual  education.  12.  Memory  and  intelligence;  the 
selective  memory.  13.  The  multiplication  table.  Tables  of 
dates.  14.  The  constructive  memory. 

15.  Knowledge  and  learning  :  speech  and  thought. 
1 6.  Instruction  and  knowledge.  17.  Reasoning;  judge- 
ment ;  wisdom.  The  engineer.  1 8.  Learning  and  teaching ; 
desire  for  knowledge.  19.  Knowledge  a  whole;  Science  and 
History.  Meaning  of  mathematics.  20.  Geography  the 
link  between  Science  and  History.  21.  The  story  of  the 
Balkan  Peninsula.  22.  Learned  men  and  specialisation. 
The  joy  of  work.  23.  The  teaching  of  the  wise  men.  Unity 
of  knowledge. 

24.  Improvement  by  education.  The  Public  Schools; 
25.  narrowness  and  lack  of  unity  in  instruction.  The 
extension  of  secondary  schooling — to  the  fit  alone.  26^_The__,,. 
Universities.  Knowledge  extended  but  not  unified.  Pro- 
fessional training,  learning,  education.  27.  Education  of 
teachers.  28.  Education  for  life.  Rivalry  of  learned  men. 
29.  The  place  of  Geography. 

29.  Eugenics  versus  education.  30.  Heredity,  tradition, 
education.  The  education  of  Shakespeare.  31.  The  money- 
worth  of  education.  32.  Religion  and  education.  33.  The 
unity  of  education. 

CHAPTER   II 

EDUCATION   AND    BUSINESS 

34.  Business  and  life.  35.  Education  imitates  the  faults 
of  business.  36.  Self-conscious,  socialistic  education. 
Natural,  traditional  education  a  hundred  years  ago.  38;  The 
school  of  life. 

38.  The  factory  system.  39.  The  work  of  the  Churches. 
Educate  our  masters.  40.  Self-help.  Book-learning  and 


xiv  CONTENTS 

business.  41.  Health.  Feeding  the  children.  42.  Diet. 
Sleep.  Fresh  air.  43.  Exercise;  dancing.  Appearance, 
clothing. 

44.  Training  of  the  senses.  The  eye  and  the  ear.  45.  Manual 
training.  Madame  Montessori.  46.  Disappointments  of 
education.  The  intelligence  of  illiterates.  47.  Book-learning 
and  business.  48.  The  needs  of  the  many.  Less  learning 
and  fewer  subjects.  More  intelligence  and  love  of  work. 

49.  Liberty  for  schoolmasters.  Text-books.  50.  Liberty 
for  children.  The  desire  for  knowledge.  51.  Large  classes. 
52.  Intelligence,  love  of  work,  love  of  knowledge.  53.  Dis- 
taste for  work.  54.  Clever  boys  who  cannot  work  for  them- 
selves. 55.  The  worship  of  learning.  Character.  56.  Need 
for  liberty. 

56.  Useful  studies.  Trade-schools  and  technical  schools. 
57.  The  use  of  book-learning.  58.  Training  gardens.  The 
parents. 

CHAPTER  III 

EDUCATION   AND   LIFE 

59.  The  school  of  life.  60.  Life  obliterates  schooling. 
61.  Adolescence.  Parental  and  school  influence  cease  to- 
gether. Defects  of  business  as  an  educator.  62.  The  use 
of  leisure.  63.  Love  of  good  books.  Music.  64.  Execution 
and  appreciation.  65.  History  and  geography  in  education. 
66.  The  daily  paper.  67.  The  love  of  beauty.  68.  The 
calls  upon  schoolmasters.  69.  The  function  of  poetry  and 
humour.  Study  of  material  objects.  70.  Sports  and  games. 
71.  Character  and  liberty.  72.  The  cult  of  mediocrity. 
The  suggested  danger  of  good  qualities. 

73.  Proposed  extension  of  compulsory  schooling.  Public 
and  private  efforts  to  educate  adolescence.  74.  Blind-alley 
occupations.  75.  Civics.  76.  Politics  in  the  schools. 
Results  of  education.  77.  The  gifted  tenth.  The  life  of 
action.  78.  A  chance  for  all. 

CHAPTER   IV 

MODERN   LANGUAGES   IN   SECONDARY   SCHOOLS 

79.  The  good  points  in  Classical  education.  80.  Training 
in  language,  and  in  the  teaching  of  the  wise  men.  81.  Trans- 
lation. Composition.  Greek  and  Latin  verses.  82.  His- 
torical training.  83.  Schooling  some  years  ago.  84.  Greek 
and  Latin  for  the  worthy  :  French  for  all :  German  for  some. 
85.  A  modern  training  which  might  be  equivalent  to  the 
classical.  86.  Oral  method;  need  of  literature.  French 
diction.  87.  Its  value  :  advantage  over  Greek.  88.  Need 
of  grammatical  accuracy.  French  literature;  89.  and 
historical  training.  Tacitus'  Germania.  Bacon's  Henry  VII. 


CONTENTS  xv 

90.  German  literature.  French  and  German  translation,  and 
composition.  92.  Direct  historical  training  needed.  93.  Cor- 
related teaching  of  history,  language,  and  literature. 

95.  Modern  languages  learnt  orally  before  the  age  of  ten. 

96,  French   and    German   in   examination.     97.  Defects   of 
modernist  education ;  its  prospects ;  its  needs. 

CHAPTER  V 

COMPULSORY   GREEK   AT   THE   UNIVERSITIES 

98.  Greek  blocks  the  way  of  praiseworthy  business. 
99.  The  schools  and  the  Universities.  100.  Vested  interests. 
Greek  in  the  Littlego.  102.  Set  books.  The  Littlego  a  pass 
examination.  103.  The  subjects  needful  in  such  an  examina- 
tion. 104.  English ;  a  foreign  language ;  mathematics ; 
105.  elementary  science.  Leaving-certificates.  106.  Reform 
of  Universities. 

CHAPTER   VI 

A   SCHOOL  OF   MODERN    HUMANITIES 

107.  Universities  and  the  teaching  profession.  108.  A 
school  of  modern  humanities.  109.  Liberal  education, 
no.  The  common  interests  of  humanists,  in.  Separation 
of  allied  studies.  112.  Modern  Languages  Tripos.  113.  Lack 
of  history  therein.  114.  The  Historical  Tripos.  The  dis- 
integration of  English  history.  Political  science.  115.  Lan- 
guages for  historians.  116.  The  Oxford  English  School; 
Modern  Languages  School;  History  School.  117.  The  aims 
and  the  merits  of  the  Classical  system. 

CHAPTER  VII 

THE  TEACHING  OF  ENGLISH  AT  THE  UNIVERSITIES 

119.  Need  English  be  taught?  120.  The  needs  of  the 
freshman  :  to  write  English.  121.  A  subject  that  repays  the 
instructor.  122.  Every  don  a  teacher  of  English.  123. 
English  composition  needed  by  all.  The  love  of  books  : 
this  is  not  for  all,  but  might  be  for  more.  125.  Composition 
for  business,  reading  for  life.  126.  English  needful  in  every 
specialist  school. 

127.  The  literary  schools.  128.  The  comprehensive  unity 
of  biblical  and  Classical  study.  129.  Classics  and  English. 
130.  English  literature  in  History  Schools.  131.  Needs  of 
students  who  enter  for  an  English  School.  132.  Training  in 
language.  Middle- English  and  Anglo-Saxon.  133.  Text- 
books on  English  literature.  134.  General  English  History, 

135.  Examinations  in  English  literature  deprecated. 
136.  If  necessary,  137.  combine  with  history.  138,  Unity 
of  life,  thought,  and  literary  expression. 


xvi  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  VIII 

EXAMINATIONS 

139.  Trust  in  examinations.  140.  Drawbacks  of  ex- 
aminations; 141.  a  necessary  evil.  142.  Examinations 
worst  for  the  young;  143.  should  be  as  few  and  light  as 
possible.  Leaving-certificates.  144.  Later,  competition 
not  so  bad.  145.  Entrance  scholarship  examinations  : 
excessive  specialisation.  146.  Scholarships  in  history. 
147.  Professional  examinations.  148.  Exact  and  inexact 
sciences.  149.  Each  class  requires  a  corrective.  The  philo- 
sophies. 150.  Guarantee  of  education  required.  151.  Uni- 
versity degrees.  152.  Examinations  should  test  knowledge 
and  intelligence  rather  than  learning.  Problem  questions. 
154.  Class-marks;  numerical  marks.  155.  Marks  versus 
impression.  156.  Variations  of  standard.  157.  Fair  ac- 
curacy attained.  A  school  for  examiners.  158.  Cramming  ; 
different  meanings  of  the  word.  159.  Viva  voce  examination. 
1 60.  Practical  and  oral  examinations.  161.  What  do  ex- 
aminations test?  162.  Mr.  P.  J.  Hartog's  view.  163.  Fun- 
damental assumption  of  substantial  similarity  among  can- 
didates. 164.  A  possible  line  of  progress. 

CHAPTER   IX 

HISTORY 

165.  Certainty  and  probability.  166.  Power  of  intuition, 
of  guessing.  167.  Natural  sciences  aim  at  certainty  ;  humane 
sciences  only  at  probability.  168.  History  should  not  ape 
science.  169.  The  desire  to  know,  essential  in  history. 

170.  Should  we  make  history  interesting?     Sir  John  Seeley. 

171.  Value  of  history.     Can  it  be  taught  ?    172.  The  creative 
historian.     Maitland.     Research.      173.    Historical  learning. 
Teaching  of     history.     174.  Before   fourteen.     History   and 
literature.     Names    and    dates.     175.  Stories    for    children. 
176.    Biographies.       Geography.         177.    Geography      and 
history.         178.     Progressive    instruction.         179.     Results. 
World-history.     Fourteen    to    sixteen.     180.  After    sixteen. 
181.  History    varies    in    importance.     182.  History    at    the 
University.     183.  Unity     of      history.      184.  The     political 
science   heresy.      185.  Text-books.      Bluntschli.      Woodrow 
Wilson.    Seeley.    186.  Heinrich  von  Treitschke.    187.  Previous 
instruction    needed    for    political    science.     188.  Acton   and 
moral  judgements.     189.  Economics  and  history.     Isolation 
of    economic    history.     190.  History    a    school    of    values. 
191.  History  and  Science. 


CHAPTER  I 
WHAT  IS  EDUCATION? 

FORTY  years  have  passed  since  Forster  led  us 
out  of  Egypt ;  and  where  is  the  promised  land  ? 
Nearer,  we  trust ;  though  not  ready  for  immediate 
possession.  We  are  told  of  a  new  policy,  of  a 
national  system  of  education; 
policy  is  needed,  and  could  now-be  framecf;  but 
it  is  not  the  purpose  of  this  treatise  to  define 
a  policy.  Policies  must  foe  framed  by  those 
who  are  responsible  for  their  execution;  they 
must,  however,  be  expressed  in  words  before 
they  can  be  achieved.  Education-is  an  ambigu- 
ous term,  of  which  we  shall  hear  more  and  more, 
till  we  get  education  right ;  it  is  not  inopportune 
to  enquire  what  education  is,  where  it  begins 
and  ends,  and  what  part  of  it  can  be  controlled 
by  public  policy. 

The  Latin  word,  educare,  means  to  bring  up, 
to  rear,  to  foster.  In  Latin  a  wet-nurse  educates 
a  baby,  the  sea  educates  a  fish,  the  earth  educates 
a  beast,  the  air  educates  a  bird,  the  raifi  educates 
a  flower.  Language  has  a  sense  of  ancestry ;  it 
does  not  repudiate  its  origins.  The  Latin  sense 
is  still  the  true  sense.  The  term  education  may 

B  I 


IS  EDUCATION? 

be  narrowed  in  its  common  usage,  but  it  draws 
dignity  from  its  wider  meaning.  Education  (in 
the  full  sense)  is  the  process  by  which  an  in- 
dividual is  adjusted  to  his  whole  ambit  of 
existence ;  the  whole  being  is  the  subject  of 
education;  and  the  whole  of  life  is  its  end.  As 
the  living  soul  pursues  its  orderly  development 
external  forces  starve  or  nourish,  invigorate  or 
cramp,  distort  or  favour,  the  ductile  and  expansive 
growth.  Studies  supply  food  and  exercise ;  they 
are  the  material,  the  apparatus  of  education,  not 
itself. 

In  whatever  circumstances  the  individual  may 
be  reared  he  will  get  an  education.  His  parents 
will  mould  him  for  goodx5r  evil;  the  air  he 
breathes,  the  light  that  falls  upon  him,  the  food 
he  eats,  the  pursuits  he  follows,  will  each  have 
a  share  in  his  making  or  marring.  His  fellows 
will  school  him;  his  elders  will  discipline  him; 
life  and  his  world  will  teach  him.  The  whole 
tradition  of  the  society  into  which  he  is  born  will 
leave  its  mark  upon  his  being.  The  street  arab 
has  his  education,  as  the  Balliol  scholar  his; 
neither  is  perfectly  trained  for  the  world  in 
which  he  will  have  to  live;  but  each  acquires 
aptitudes  for  his  own  sphere. 

There  is  thus  a  large  part  of  education,  and 
that  not  the  least  important,  which  public  policy 
cannot  control.  The  State  can  do  little  to 
direct,  though  it  can  do  something  to  restrain, 
or  inhibit,  the  action  of  the  parents;  the  State 
cannot  alter  the  ways  of  children  when  they 
meet  together;  the  State  cannot  impose  new 


THE   SCHOOL  AND   THE   HOME        3 

methods  upon  industry ;  the  State  cannot  change 
the  tradition  of  the  people,  which  grows  from 
generation  to  generation,  intolerant  of  direct 
command,  expressive  of  the  common  spirit. 
From  birth  to  death  education  will  proceed, 
with  or  without  state  systems.  State  systems 
will  succeed  if  they  adapt  themselves  to  the 
surrounding  life,  if  they  work  with  it  rather  than 
against  it,  utilising  the  benignant  elements  to 
defeat  the  malign. 

Curing  the  first  years  of  life,,  the  parents,  with 
the  traditions  that  they  inherit,  are  the  principal 
force  in  education.  Towards  the  formation  of 
character,  the  first  five  years  after  birth  are  of 
paramount  importance.  Moreover,  the  parents 
have  the  earliest  and  the  best  chances ;  the  school- 
master follows  after  to  remedy  parental  error, 
to  make  good  parental  neglect.  On  the  parents 
public  policy  cannot  work  directly;  but  the 
children  whom  we  educate  will  become  parents 
in  their  turn.  In  this  way,  as  in  others,  we  are 
still  gathering  the  fruits  of  thirty  years  ago ;  and 
our  grandchildren  will  endure  the  regimen 
prepared  by  us. 

After  the  schoolmaster  has  received  the  child 
parental  education  continues  to  operate,  if  only 
by  defect;  if  there  be  wisdom  the  school  and 
the  home  should  work  in  cordial  alliance.  No 
technical  training,  no  professional  zeal,  can 
replace  the  understanding,  the  patience,  the 
hopefulness  of  parental  love,  rejoicing  with  the 
growth  of  the  child,  triumphing  with  its  successes, 
bringing  courage  to  its  failures.  The  child  that 


4  WHAT   IS   EDUCATION? 

has  a  good  home  will  receive  fuller  recognition 
as  an  individual  than  any  school  can  give. 
Throughout  the  years  of  tutelage  school  and  home 
share  responsibility ;  for  failures  the  school  alone 
cannot  be  fairly  blamed — even  apart  from  those 
caused  by  original  sin. 

But,  as  things  are,  for  the  great  majority  the 
school  education  from  five  or  so  to  thirteen  or 
fourteen  is  the  only  thoughtful  and  systematic 
education  provided.  The  parents  may  be  willing 
but  they  are  seldom  wise;  the  schoolmaster 
also  is  but  a  man,  yet  the  craft  of  his  trade 
assists  him  to  redress  parental  shortcomings. 
The  State  has  come  by  insensible  degrees  to 
take,  through  the  schoolmaster,  more  and  more 
care  for  the  growing  generation.  The  need  for 
instruction  was  earliest  perceived;  first  by  the 
Churches,  then  by  the  State.  So  important  was 
instruction  at  that  time,  so  signal  its  defect, 
that  it  usurped  the  name  of  education;  we  still 
speak  of  education  when  we  mean  instruction— 
the  whole  for  the  part.  To  test  the  results  of 
the  instruction  provided,  examinations  were  set 
up.  High  marks  were  taken  as  an  indubitable 
index  of  success;  few  thought  of  questioning 
the  record;  it  was  even  accepted  as  a  basis  for 
state  payment,  which  was  called  payment  by 
results.  But,  in  every  good  school,  there  are 
by-products  which  are  not  shown  in  the  examina- 
tion table.  The  body  may  be  trained  to  health 
and  dexterity,  good  habits,  tastes,  and  prejudices, 
may  be  ingrafted,  a  love  of  good  work  may  be 
created,  character  may  be  developed,  the  citizen 


EDUCATION   AND   LIFE  5 

may  be  fitted  for  civilised  society,  the  intelligence 
may  be  quickened  and  the  understanding  may 
be  informed.  So  long  as  our  minds  were  fixed 
solely  on  instruction,  so  long  as  they  were 
dominated  by  the  examination  test,  these  by- 
products suffered  some  neglect.  But  we  have 
now  come  to  value  school  instruction  quite  as 
much  for  its  wholesome  discipline  as  for  the 
information  which  it  imparts  ;  we  judge  a  school 
by  its  tone  not  less  than  by  its  examination 
results.  To  have  been  at  a  good  school  is  a 
voucher  of  good  training.  There  has  been  a 
change  in  the  spirit  by  which  schools  are  directed. 

for  life.     In  that 


preparation  society,  the  whole  environment,  life 
itself,  are  factors  which  we  cannot  influence. 
The  home  is  all-important,  but  we  cannot  directly 
influence  the  home.  The  public  share  in  educa- 
tion begins  where  these  moulding  forces  cease 
to  operate,  where  they  fall  short.  What  the 
State  can  do  well  to  equip  the  young  for  life, 
what  it  can  do  better  than  other  agencies,  what 
the  State  can  do  and  other  agencies  cannot, 
what  it  can  do  to  make  up  for  the  default  of 
other  agencies,  that  is  the  public  share  in  educa- 
tion. The  inspector  judges  a  school  by  examina- 
tion, by  the  methods  and  skill  of  the  masters, 
by  the  appearance,  the  tone,  the  intelligence  of 
the  pupils.  The  business  man  judges  a  school 
by  the  aptitude  of  its  pupils  for  commercial  and 
industrial  tasks.  But  the  nation  should  judge 
its  schools  by  the  fitness  of  their  pupils  for  life, 
of  which  business  is  a  part,  but  only  a  part.  If 


6  WHAT   IS   EDUCATION? 

our  citizens  are  unfit  for  the  necessary,  for  the 
higher,  for  the  highest  functions  of  life,  some 
blame  must  fall  to  all  of  us  as  citizens,  for  we 
all  have  a  share  in  the  result. 

The  main  principles  of  elementary  education 
have  now  been  mastered,  though  practice  may 
still  lag  behind ;  the  blunders  of  the  eighties  and 
the  nineties  have  been  shaken  off ;  the  State  can 
now  move  forward  cautiously  and  slowly  to 
build  on  the  foundations  established.  One  great 
cause  of  the  initial  disappointments  of  elementary 
education  was  the  lack  of  a  sound  theory ;  another 
was  the  lack  of  a  sound  tradition;  a  third  was 
the  lack  of  a  trained  •  staff.  The  advance  of 
the  State  must  still  be  conditioned  by  these 
factors.  Higher  elementary  schools,  trade  schools, 
technical  schools,  extended  secondary  schooling 
— all  these  depend  on  sound  theory,  sound 
tradition,  and  a  skilled  staff.  The  theory,  as 
well  as  the  rest,  can  only  be  perfected  by  experi- 
ence; the  ladder  of  learning — I  would  rather 
say  the  ladder  of  education — cannot  be  perfected 
in  another  year,  in  a  decade,  in  a  generation. 

Education  is  a  process,  purposeful  education 
is  an  art,  but  when  men  speak  of  education, 
they  are  prone  to  think  of  buildings,  of  curricula, 
of  systems.  They  call  up  to  mind  Boards  of 
Managers,  three  hundred  Local  Authorities  with 
their  inspectors,  a  Minister  at  Whitehall,  with 
a  thousand  clerks  and  two  or  three  hundred  more 
inspectors,  a  thumping  vote,  a  heavy  rate.  They 
think  of  subjects,  and  examinations,  and  grants, 


THE  ART  OF   EDUCATION          7 

and  salaries,  and  pensions,  and  scholarships; 
a  National  Union  of  Teachers,  an  Incorporated 
Association  of  Headmasters.  They  think  of  forms 
to  fill  up,  and  schedules,  and  codes,  and  rules. 
But  all  these  things  are  not  education ;  they  are 
not  even  part  of  education ;  they  are  administra- 
tive machinery.  Public  education  cannot  go 
forward  without  administrative  machinery;  but 
the  machinery  is  not  the  education. 

There  is  an  art  of  education;  it  is  practised 
by  a  teacher  on  a  class,  on  the  several  members 
of  a  class.  An  art  cannot  be  reduced  to  a  system  ; 
though  it  can  be  assisted  by  a  system.  A  good 
system  is  helpful;  a  bad  system  is  a  stumbling- 
block;  but  even  a  good  system  derives  all  its 
virtue  from  the  persons  who  work  it.  A  tradition 
counts  for  more  than  a  system;  the  tradition 
shapes  and  influences  the  teachers;  it  works  by 
spirit  and  not  by  rule ;  but  in  the  long  run  teach- 
ing, like  other  arts,  is  vested  in  a  living  being.  The 
highly  trained  master  may  have  missed  the  art ; 
the  humble  unqualified  assistant  may  possess  it. 

The  art  of  education  requires  liberty  for  its 
exercise.  If  it  were  our  sole  object  to  produce 
masterpieces,  we  might  claim  complete  liberty 
for  the  art.  But  full  liberty  of  experiment  cannot 
be  permitted  where  human  beings  are  the  raw 
material.  Moreover,  what  is  a  masterpiece  of 
education?  Is  it  a  perfect  man,  is  it  a  perfect 
school?  Is  the  perfect  school  calculated  to 
produce  the  perfect  man,  or  does  the  perfect 
man  need  more  liberty  of  self-development  than 
the  perfect  school  can  allow?  And  who  is  the 


8  WHAT   IS   EDUCATION? 

judge  of  masterpieces,  and  by  what  canons  can 
he  judge?  The  full  results  of  education  are  not 
seen  for  many  years ;  judging  only  by  immediate 
results  we  may  feel  that  this  batch  is  better  than 
the  last,  but  the  causes  of  improvement  can  only 
be  conjectured;  they  cannot  be  ascertained  by 
proof.  Authoritative  experiment  is  impossible. 
The  same  experiment  cannot  be  tried  twice  on 
the  same  class,  two  different  experiments  cannot 
be  tried  on  the  same  class.  For  in  the  interval 
time  has  been  moving,  and  the  class  is  no  longer 
the  same  class;  the  pupils  have  grown,  and 
changed  in  growth. 

The  art  of  education  is  not  a  science;  it  has 
nothing  of  the  science.  It  must  proceed  by 
experience,  by  common  sense,  by  happy  con- 
jecture, by  intuitive  interpretation  of  rough 
observations,  by  a  priori  reasoning  from  inexact 
premisses.  It  is  probable  that  many  various 
methods  would  lead  to  equally  good  results; 
but  each  successful  method  must  have  a  unity 
and  a  harmony  of  its  own,  which  can  be  perceived, 
though  it  can  never  be  adequately  described  in 
words.  Some  rules,  some  system,  must  be  laid 
down  by  authority,  because  public  money  is 
brought  to  account,  because  human  beings  are 
under  treatment;  but  a  large  field  must  be  left 
to  the  discretion  of  the  schoolmaster.  Rules 
should  be  few,  systems  elastic;  guidance,  criti- 
cism, and  consultation  may  supplement  the  rules ; 
but  the  teststone  of  administration  is  the  choice 
and  training  and  direction  of  executants — in 
education,  as 


THE  DILEMMA    OF   EDUCATION       9 

Both  as  an  art  and  as  a  part  of  life,  education 
must  not  be  afraid  to  harmonise  opposites,  to 
face  any  and  every  dilemma.  The  State  needs, 
above  all,  that  the  lowest  level  shall  be  raised. 
Education  must  therefore  work  to  the  average; 
the  boy  or  girl  of  better  parts  stands  less  in  need 
of  active  instruction  than  those  of  inferior  gifts. 
The  less  nature  and  the  home  has  done  for  the 
scholar,  the  more  the  schoolmaster  has  to  do. 
How  great  the  difference  may  be,  only  the  ex- 
perienced schoolmaster  can  say.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  clever  boy,  the  exceptional  boy,  the 
boy  of  genius,  must  not  be  sacrificed  to  the 
dullards.  In  class-teaching,  while  the  backward 
are  receiving  their  due,  the  gifted  may  be  re- 
pressed, kept  to  monotonous  tasks  that  do  not 
stretch  their  powers ;  they  may  become  disgusted 
with  all  study,  or  they  may  be  drilled  to  lifeless 
uniformity.  To  feed  the  slow,  without  starving 
the  quick,  that  is  the  great  dilemma  of  education ; 
but  a  practical  man  is  never  afraid  of  a  dilemma ; 
if  it  must  be  solved,  he  assumes  that  it  can  be 
solved,  and  proceeds  to  solve  it.  This  dilemma 
must  be  solved — in  school,  day  by  day,  and  case 
by  case ;  for,  if  we  need  a  higher  level  of  general 
instruction  and  intelligence,  we  also  need  a 
constant  supply  of  vigour  and  ability;  we  must 
take  care  that  we  do  not  maim  a  boy  or  a  youth 
of  genius. 

Public  education  has  four  main  sides,  physical, 
moral,  intellectual,  and  spiritual.  These  four 
sections  are  closely  interconnected,  but  they  can 


io  WHAT   IS   EDUCATION? 

in  theory,  though  not  in  practice,  be  separated. 
To  the  physical  side  of  education  I  have  addressed 
some  observations  below.  There  is  much  ground 
to  be  made  up  here,  and  a  great  harvest  to  be 
gathered.  Moral  education  is  closely  associated 
with  physical  and  intellectual ;  it  is  not  neglected, 
it  has  perhaps  never  been  neglected  in  schools. 
No  worthy  schoolmaster  could  find  himself 
before  a  class,  and  feel  no  anxiety  for  their 
moral  welfare.  If  moral  education  has  suffered, 
it  has  suffered  from  a  too  rigorous  discipline, 
from  the  too  absorbing  claims  of  lessons.  In  any 
case  the  what  of  morals  is  little  in  dispute ;  the 
how  of  moral  education  is  above  all  a  question 
of  practical  and  personal  discretion.  No  sensible 
person  would  think  of  teaching  morals  to  a  class 
by  generalities ;  and  the  morals  of  school  children 
require  no  difficult  casuistry.  They  can  learn 
self-control  in  their  own  lives,  which  is  better 
than  academic  lessons  on  the  evils  of  drink. 
They  can  learn  justice,  honour,  and  mercy  in  their 
dealings  with  their  fellows ;  which  is  better  than 
much  economic  precept,  theory,  and  doctrine. 
The  tone  of  a  good  home  is  worth  more  than  any 
direct  moral  teaching;  and  the  tone  of  a  good 
school  is  the  best  substitute  that  can  be  found; 
it  is  also  the  best  support  for  good  parental 
influence. 

The  spiritual  side  of  education  is  difficult 
beyond  all  others.  It  aims  at  faith  rather  than 
dogma,  at  aspirations  rather  than  a  code,  at  an 
atmosphere  rather  than  positive  instruction.  It 


INTELLECT  AND    MEMORY  n 

has  its  social  aspect  which  should  be  seen  in  the 
common  life  of  a  school ;  but,  if  individuality  must 
be  studied  in  every  part  of  education,  here  it 
must  be  approached  not  only  with  urgency  but 
with  reverence.  Though  conduct  expresses  the 
spiritual  condition,  works  are  but  the  symptom 
of  spiritual  health ;  morality  divorced  from  the 
spiritual  impulse  has  always  been  found  to  miss 
compelling  force,  to  lack  life  and  vigour.  Morals 
can  be  taught  by  reference  to  self-advantage ;  they 
can  be  justified,  though  only  imperfectly,  by  an 
appeal  to  the  intellect ;  they  can  be  fortified  by 
fostering  the  love  of  approbation  and  the  social 
sense;  the  love  of  beauty  and  fitness  is  a 
powerful  aid  to  the  teacher ;  but  ultimately  sound 
morality  is  a  healthful  condition  of  the  soul.  It 
would  be  an  impertinence  to  suggest  methods  to 
the  teacher;  if  things  are  right  with  himself,  he 
will  find  his  own  methods,  his  own  avenues  of 
spiritual  approach. 

Intellectual  education  is  too  narrow  a  term. 
The  intellect,  the  understanding,  the  intelligence 
should  be  active  in  all  the  lesson  work  of  schools. 
But  habit,  memory,  instinct,  receptive  observa- 
tion, acquired  dexterity,  also  enter  largely  into 
all  scholastic  accomplishments.  The  intelligence 
should  always  be  awake,  to  guard  against  the 
blunders  of  routine,  to  combine,  compare,  and 
construct,  but  it  cannot  think  out  every  case 
anew.  Much  must  be  taken  on  authority, 
much  must  be  acquired  by  practice,  as  in  all 
handwork,  much  must  become  instinctive  by 


12  WHAT   IS  EDUCATION? 

use,  as  in  learning  the  native  language  or  another 
and  in  the  processes  of  arithmetic,  some  things 
must  be  committed  to  memory  as  in  geography 
or  chemistry.  The  intelligence  and  the  memory 
must  work  together ;  neither  should  be  overtaxed. 
Here  is  demanded  the  supreme  exercise  of 
the  schoolmaster's  discretion.  It  is  for  him  to 
say  what  the  memory  must  do,  including  in 
memory  practice  and  use,  and  what  the  intelli- 
gence must  be  encouraged  to  undertake.  It  is 
for  him  to  say  what  tasks  the  intelligence  of 
each  successive  age,  of  every  several  child,  is 
fit  to  handle.  The  development  of  different  sides 
of  the  nature  differs  much  in  different  children. 
But  he  must  be  on  his  guard  against  the  tempta- 
tion to  work  chiefly  through  the  memory,  a 
temptation  specially  urgent  with  a  large  class. 
Children  learn  readily  by  memory,  and,  by  loading 
the  memory,  results  can  be  more  speedily  ob- 
tained. It  is  more  difficult  to  work  through  the 
imagination,  the  intelligence,  the  understanding, 
but  these  are  at  least  equally  important;  they 
are  the  instruments  of  ultimate  success.  Again, 
many  things  may  be  taught,  many  things  should 
be  studied,  but  not  all  things  that  should  be 
studied  need  be  remembered.  The  good  memory 
is  the  selective  memory,  which  retains  what  it 
needs,  what  it  desires,  and  dismisses  the  rest. 
The  mind,  like  the  body,  is  a  digestive  organ; 
it  requires  bulk  for  its  nutriment;  it  cannot 
digest  all  that  it  receives.  Therefore,  much 
should  be  taught,  or  otherwise  brought  to  notice ; 
but  the  scholar  should  be  praised  who  remembers 


THE   SELECTIVE   MEMORY  13 

the  salient  and  governing  points,  who  grasps  the 
interconnexions. 

To  take  an  example  of  intelligence  and  memory. 
The  multiplication  table  must  be  learnt  by  heart ; 
it  must  be  repeated  till  its  data  come  at  call  with- 
out effort.  But  the  multiplication  table  should 
also  be  studied  intelligently ;  the  scholars  should 
be  encouraged  to  break  up  the  numbers  and 
combine  them  afresh;  to  study  their  properties 
and  test  the  assertions  of  the  table.  You  cannot 
prove  that  twice  two  make  four ;  that  is  a  matter 
of  definition,  of  the  meaning  of  words.  But  you 
can  test  the  definitions  of  the  multiplication 
table,  and  show  that  they  are  consistent  with 
each  other.  At  what  age  the  memory,  at  what 
age  the  intelligence  should  do  what  work,  is  a 
question  for  the  schoolmaster.  The  develop- 
ment differs  in  each  child,  but  I  suspect  that 
intelligence  commonly  develops  earlier  than  is 
supposed,  and  is  often  atrophied  for  want  of 
exercise. 

The  selective  memory  is  wronged  when  tables 
of  dates  are  set  to  be  learnt  by  heart.  History 
begins  to  be  known  when  much  has  been  heard 
and  forgotten  and  the  salient  facts  begin  to 
stand  out.  At  this  point  the  order  of  events 
begins  to  show  as  inevitable.  No  one  who  knew 
anything  about  the  French  Revolution  and  its 
sequel  could  suppose  that  the  battle  of  Waterloo 
preceded  the  execution  of  the  French  king. 
When  the  events  begin  to  take  form  and  order, 
then  knowledge  of  dates  may  be  exacted.  But 
it  is  better  to  know  dates  by  knowing  what  the 


14  WHAT   IS   EDUCATION? 

order  of  events  must  be,  than  to  know  the  order 
of  the  events  by  an  unmeaning  sequence  of 
numbers.  I  met  a  distinguished  man  who  told 
me  with  satisfaction  that  he  had  learnt  his  dates 
of  English  History  as  a  boy  by  memoria  technica, 
and  had  retained  them  ever  since.  I  wondered 
in  silence  what  good  they  might  be  to  him. 

And  this  leads  me  to  the  constructive  memory, 
which  is  not  imagination,  nor  understanding, 
nor  reasoning,  but  has  something  of  all  three. 
By  the  constructive  memory  learning  grows  to 
knowledge.  There  is  one  knowledge  of  the 
elementary  schoolboy,  there  is  another  know- 
ledge of  the  secondary  schoolboy,  another  of  the 
University  Honours  man,  yet  another  of  the  man 
of  learning.  But  each  should  be  built  up  into 
a  whole ;  so  far  as  it  can  be.  Each  should  be  a 
microcosm  planned  in  due  proportion  and  to 
scale.  Each  should  be  a  complete  edifice;  but 
each  should  resemble  one  of  those  buildings, 
where  the  stones  are  left  projecting  at  the  edges 
for  other  buildings  to  be  attached.  The  element- 
ary schoolboy,  above  all,  needs  a  solid  though 
contracted  nucleus  of  knowledge,  coherent,  inter- 
connected, and  complete  in  itself;  but  he  also 
needs  avenues  by  which  to  advance,  capacities 
and  impulses  to  learn,  to  go  on  learning,  and  to 
build  his  further  learning  into  his  knowledge. 

If  you  watch  a  young  child  with  alert  intelli- 
gence, well  taught,  encouraged  to  learn  and  to 
ask  questions,  brought  up  in  an  atmosphere  of 
knowledge,  you  can  see  the  constructive  memory 
at  work.  You  can  see  the  child  piecing  together 


KNOWLEDGE   AND   LEARNING       15 

its  bits  of  information,  bridging  gaps,  establish- 
ing new  lines  of  communication,  preparing  a 
frame-work  into  which  every  fresh  fact  can  be 
fitted  as  it  is  acquired.  Things  new  and  old  are 
compared  and  adjusted;  often  you  will  be  sur- 
prised to  see  how  the  germane  illustration  springs 
from  the  mind  when  it  is  needed.  That  is  the 
process  which  should  be  encouraged  at  school; 
unfortunately  there  are  so  many  for  whom  school 
is  the  only  place  where  it  can  be  encouraged. 

For  whatever  purpose  learning  be  desired, 
whether  for  life  or  for  business,  it  is  worth  little 
in  itself,  but  knowledge  is  worth  much.  Learning 
is  the  mere  acquisition  of  information;  when 
information  acquired  is  rounded  to  a  whole, 
when  it  is  incorporated  in  the  character,  when  it 
illuminates  the  mind,  when  it  strengthens  the 
understanding,  when  it  fortifies  the  judgement, 
when  it  becomes  an  instrument  to  serve  rather 
than  a  burden  to  be  carried,  then  learning 
becomes  knowledge. 

Learning  is  a  simple  thing;  it  proceeds  step 
by  step.  You  may  learn  all  the  words  in  a 
dictionary;  you  may  learn  all  the  inflexions  of 
all  the  words  in  a  language,  you  may  learn  all 
the  rules  of  syntax.  Each  of  those  processes 
is  a  simple  process.  But  to  grasp  the  whole 
meaning  of  the  most  lucid  author,  to  explain 
the  whole  of  your  own  meaning  on  any  subject — 
that  is  a  very  complicated  process,  involving  many 
simultaneous  processes  of  thought.  Again,  you 
may  have  great  learning,  say  in  anatomy,  but, 


16  WHAT   IS   EDUCATION? 

to  form  any  clear  conception  of  the  function 
and  meaning  of  the  body,  you  must  go  far 
beyond  anatomy,  you  must  go  far  beyond  the 
separate  and  consecutive  statements  in  any 
treatise  of  physiology,  you  must  have  in  your  mind 
at  one  and  the  same  time  the  functions  of  the 
heart,  the  lungs,  the  brain,  the  digestive  organs, 
the  nervous  system,  the  muscles,  half  a  hundred 
things  besides.  Until  you  can  form  such  an 
elaborate  conception  in  your  mind  you  cannot 
have  any  true  knowledge  of  the  body,  as  a  living, 
breathing,  working  organism. 

This  complexity  of  life  and  thought  makes 
language  an  imperfect  instrument  for  the  ex- 
pression of  the  mind.  You  can  think  of  many 
things  at  the  same  time.  But  you  can  only 
speak  of  one  thing  at  a  time.  If  one  person  is 
to  understand  another,  the  thing  stated  must  be 
very  simple,  or  else  the  hearer  must  know  a 
great  deal  more  than  is  said.  What  the  instructor 
says  can  never  illuminate  the  mind,  unless  the 
mind  receives,  shapes,  and  fits  together  the 
information  provided.  Instruction  can  only  pro- 
ceed by  the  written  or  spoken  word;  the 
instructor  is  a  hodman  with  bricks.  The  pupil 
is  the  bricklayer  who  may,  if  he  has  a  gift  for 
the  craft,  combine  the  bricks  into  a  solid  and 
coherent  and  symmetrical  edifice,  with  a  central 
hall,  staircases,  chambers,  passages,  cellars,  and 
roof  gardens.  In  this  work  the  materials  are 
supplied  by  books  and  teachers;  but  the  pupil 
must  do  his  own  construction;  the  building  must 
be  his  own;  at  most  a  plan,  a  model,  and  a  few 


JUDGEMENT   AND   WISDOM  17 


hints  can  be  given.  It  is  better  that  construction 
should  go  forward  all  the  time,  than  that  the 
ground  should  be  cumbered  with  superfluous 
material. 

Compared  with  the  building  of  knowledge, 
reasoning  is  a  simple  process.  You  can  only 
follow  one  line  of  reasoning  at  a  time.  Every 
matter  which  is  worth  understanding  at  all  must 
be  approached  by  many  different  trains  of 
reasoning.  You  can  set  out,  if  you  have  time, 
all  these  different  trains  of  reasoning,  one  after 
another.  But  you  can  only  reach  your  final 
conclusion  by  combining  all  these  trains  of 
reasoning  into  one.  And  that  involves  an 
instinctive  process  of  fitting  together,  of  valuation, 
of  estimation.  The  power  of  recognising  and 
estimating  values  we  call  judgement.  Knowledge 
informs  judgement,  but  it  cannot  create  it.  When 
knowledge  and  judgement  meet  together,  we  have 
wisdom.  And  it  is  the  highest  and  rarest 
function  of  education,  aided  by  and  working  upon 
experience,  to  produce  wisdom. 

An  engineer  who  is  going  to  build  a  bridge 
begins  by  forming  a  general  concept  of  the  task 
he  has  to  perform.  He  then  forms  particular 
concepts  of  all  the  parts,  great  and  small;  he 
works  out  all  the  dimensions,  weights,  stresses, 
tensions,  strengths ;  he  guesses  all  the  exceptional 
circumstances  that  his  bridge  may  have  to  en- 
counter; he  may  put  down  all  these  things 
severally  in  his  calculations  and  specifications, 
and  make  drawings  of  all  the  parts.  But  at 
some  time  or  other,  and  from  time  to  time,  he 
c 


i8  WHAT   IS   EDUCATION? 

must  conceive  his  bridge  as  a  single  whole. 
When  he  does  that,  he  must  have  every  one  of 
all  his  minor  calculations  operative  in  his  mind, 
though  not,  perhaps,  in  his  consciousness.  If 
all  his  parts  are  right,  he  has  learning;  if  his 
bridge  is  right  as  a  bridge  he  has  knowledge;  if 
he  has  rightly  estimated  all  the  circumstances 
that  cannot  be  calculated,  he  has  judgement ; 
if  his  bridge  is  a  good  bridge,  it  testifies  to  his 
possession  of  wisdom,  as  a  bridge-builder. 

Now  instruction  can  only  proceed  by  the  way 
of  learning.  That  does  not  mean  that  it  should 
proceed  solely  or  mainly  by  the  way  of  teaching. 
It  is  widely  recognised  nowadays,  that  what 
a  child  or  young  person  can  be  taught  is  of  little 
importance  compared  with  that  which  it  can 
and  will  teach  itself,  with  the  requisite  assistance 
and  encouragement.  Almost  all  normal  children 
are  born  with  a  lively  and  keen  desire  for  know- 
ledge. It  is  our  business  to  foster  and  develop 
that  natural  curiosity,  to  guide  it,  and  by  feeding 
it  to  stimulate  it.  Teaching  has  far  too  often 
the  effect  of  deadening  and  wearying  the  impulse 
to  learn.  If  you  can  once  get  a  child  into  the 
right  frame  of  mind  and  keep  it  in  that  frame  of 
mind  it  will  learn  for  itself  far  more  than  it  can 
ever  be  taught,  and  with  great  advantage  both 
to  the  mind  and  to  the  character. 

Schooling,  which  is  a  convenient  word  to 
indicate  both  the  teaching  and  the  learning  of 
the  young,  must  proceed  by  subjects.  But,  if 
learning  is  ever  to  develop  into  knowledge,  the 


. 


SCIENCE   AND    HISTORY  19 


arriers  between  subjects  should  not  be  allowed 
to  remain  rigid  and  permanent.  Knowledge  is 
a  whole;  it  can  only  for  temporary  convenience 
be  divided  into  parts.  The  two  great  subjects 
of  instruction  may  be  classified  as  Science  and 
History.  The  term  History,  properly  conceived, 
includes  everything  that  has  to  do  with  man  as 
a  living  and  spiritual  being.  Language  is  the 
handmaid  of  history,  the  most  part  of  literature 
is  only  history  made  beautiful  by  imagination 
and  art.  Science  is  a  convenient  term  to  include 
all  our  knowledge  of  the  material  world,  and  of 
the  material  basis  of  life.  Mathematics  are  the 
handmaidens  of  Science.  In  themselves,  no 
doubt,  they  afford  a  valuable  mental  discipline. 
But  it  should  always  be  remembered  that,  in 
education  at  any  rate,  Mathematics  have  no 
fruit,  unless  their  bearing  upon  the  practical 
things  of  life  is  made  clear. 

It  is  easy  enough  to  link  up  Mathematics  with 
Science.  In  Physics  at  any  rate  the  connexion 
is  ready-made.  Probably  nowadays  the  meaning 
of  Mathematics  is  made  clear  to  the  young.  But 
I  remember  when  I  was  at  school  I  was  invited 
to  perform  tricks  with  algebraical  symbols. 
I  liked  the  game  and  even  attained  some  trifling 
proficiency.  But  it  was  not  till  many  years 
afterwards,  not  indeed  until  I  had  forgotten 
most  of  the  rules  of  the  game,  that  I  understood 
what  algebra  really  meant.  Similarly  with 
geometry.  Euclid  flattered  my  growing  mind, 
it  was  something  for  my  puppy  teeth  to  worry, 
but  I  feel  sure  that  I  never  understood  that 


20  WHAT   IS   EDUCATION? 

geometry  was  an  art  invented  to  facilitate  the 
measuring  of  the  earth's  surface.  Later  on,  cos, 
sin,  and  tan,  used  to  follow  predestined  paths, 
which  I  was  able  by  rule  of  thumb  to  forecast 
with  varying  success.  It  never  occurred  to  me, 
it  was  never  suggested  to  me,  that  cos,  sin,  and 
tan,  had  any  bearing  on  the  actual  world  in 
which  I  lived.  All  this,  no  doubt,  has  been 
mended.  But  the  moral  remains.  Algebra, 
geometry,  trigonometry,  are  paths  of  learning, 
each  of  which  can  be  followed  without  reference 
to  knowledge.  But  if  knowledge  is  our  aim- 
not  learning  for  its  own  sake — the  relation  of 
each  set  of  observations  to  the  world  at  large 
should  be  indicated  on  every  possible  opportunity. 
The  gap  between  History  and  Science  is  more 
difficult  to  fill.  But  there  is  one  subject  of 
instruction  which  bridges  the  gulf.  That  is 
Geography.  Here  Science  and  History  meet. 
The  world  is  a  physical  complex,  whose  various 
aspects  are  elucidated  by  many  sciences;  such 
as  Geometry,  Geology,  Physics,  Chemistry.  The 
world  is  also  the  playground  of  man;  the  play- 
ground of  living  man,  in  his  nations,  his  empires, 
his  competing  communities.  It  has  also  been 
the  playground  of  men  and  nations  long  since 
dead.  I  have  never  had  occasion  to  teach 
Geography,  as  an  independent  subject.  But 
if  I  were  teaching,  say,  the  Geography  of  the 
Balkan  Peninsula,  I  should  speak  of  the  relics 
of  Mycenean  civilisation,  of  Minos  and  his  empire, 
of  Athens  and  Sparta,  Thermopylae,  Salamis, 
Alexander;  of  the  Byzantine  Empire  and  its 


GEOGRAPHY   AND   HISTORY          21 

ivaders  :  of  Slavs,  Illyrians,  Albanians,  and  all 
the  motley  folk  who  have  been,  first  and  last, 
poured  into  that  ancient  bottle.  That  would 
not  prevent  me  from  talking  about  coast-lines 
and  harbours,  rivers  and  mountains  and  water- 
sheds, valleys  and  islands  and  plains.  Nor 
would  the  solid  reality  of  these  material  features 
prevent  me  from  peopling  my  topography  with 
Centaurs,  Oreads,  Naiads,  Pan  and  old  Silenus  : 
nor  should  I  feel  that  I  was  detracting  from  the 
serious  dignity  of  my  task  if  I  spoke  of  the  voyage 
of  Jason  and  the  Argo,  of  Theseus  and  the 
Minotaur,  of  the  siege  of  Troy  and  the  wanderings 
of  Odysseus.  On  the  contrary,  the  Balkan 
mountains,  in  my  thinking,  would  be  invested 
with  greater  reality  if  I  spoke  of  Olympus,  the 
seat  of  the  Gods,  and  the  struggle  to  heap  Pelion 
upon  Ossa.  The  Dardanelles  are  the  more  real 
because  Leander  swam  across  them,  because 
Xerxes  bridged  them :  the  Bosporus  because 
Jason  threaded  it ;  the  position  of  Thermopylae, 
Euboea,  Athens,  and  the  Isthmus  of  Corinth, 
will  be  fixed  in  the  learner's  mind  once  for  all 
if  he  understands  how  and  why  the  battle  of 
Salamis  was  fought.  Geography  is  the  meeting- 
ground  of  those  two  great  branches  of  knowledge 
which  I  classify  as  History  and  Science — the 
knowledge  of  man,  and  the  knowledge  of  things. 
I  hope  that  Geography  is  taught  in  this  way; 
but  I  do  not  feel  sure. 

This  view  of  the  unity  of  knowledge  brings  me 
into  conflict  with  the  specialists — not  with  all 


22  WHAT   IS   EDUCATION? 

specialists,  but  with  those  specialists  who  have 
lost  sight  of  knowledge  in  their  enthusiasm  for 
learning.  It  is  inevitable  that  learned  men  should 
lean  to  specialisation.  The  friends  of  education 
should  resist  their  unfortunate  bias,  so  far  as 
education  is  concerned.  I  am  wholly  in  favour 
of  variety  in  education.  I  would  give  all  special 
talents  ample  room  for  development.  But  I 
would  never  forget  that  knowledge  is  a  whole; 
you  cannot  without  grave  sacrifice  confine 
attention  only  to  a  part.  The  specialist  who  is 
only  a  specialist  is,  for  that  reason,  not  so  good 
a  specialist.  One  specialist  grumbles  because 
I  insist  on  mathematics;  another  specialist  be- 
cause I  conceive  literature  and  history  as  needful 
to  a  liberal  education.  After  all,  the  object  of 
education  is  to  make  a  whole,  not  a  lopsided 
man.  Though  a  lopsided  man  may  succeed  in 
business,  he  will  not  be  a  success  in  his  own  more 
important  personal  life.  Knowledge  is  not  only 
a  commercial  asset ;  it  is  a  precious  and  enduring 
possession,  that  gives  interest  to  the  most  trivial 
task  or  occurrence. 

That  knowledge  is  best  worth  having  which  we 
have  built  up  for  ourselves  by  toil.  Such  toil 
it  is  the  fashion  to  call  and  to  make  painful,  but 
I  would  prefer  to  see  it  joyful.  Our  best  work  is 
not  painful;  it  absorbs  and  enfolds  us;  it  is 
accompanied  by  no  feeling  of  effort  or  labour. 
We  must  garner  the  crop  ourselves;  but,  if  our 
harvest  is  to  be  abundant,  we  must  get  the  seed 
from  those  in  whom  learning  has  matured  into 
knowledge,  and  knowledge  into  wisdom.  If  we 


TEACHING   OF   THE   WISE   MEN       23 

are  pursuing  the  natural  sciences,  Nature  herself 
is  our  mistress ;  and  her  wisdom  is  inexhaustible. 
But  it  is  fit  that  the  high-priests  of  Nature  should 
be  wise,  as  well  as  learned.  If  it  is  the  knowledge 
of  man  that  we  seek,  we  must  frequent  not  so 
much  the  learned  as  the  wise.  The  knowledge 
of  man  is  not  attained  by  treatises,  text-books, 
statistics,  card  indexes,  or  encyclopaedias;  it  is 
attained  by  insight  working  upon  knowledge, 
and  the  great  men  are  those  whose  insight  is  the 
keenest  and  most  illuminating.  It  is  better  to 
read  Thucydides,  Herodotus,  and  Demosthenes 
than  to  read  Grote;  it  is  better  to  read  Tacitus 
and  Cicero  than  Mommsen;  it  is  better  to  read 
Shakespeare,  Bacon,  Hobbes,  Halifax,  Boling- 
broke,  Burke,  Carlyle,  Ruskin,  than  the  best  of 
all  the  excellent  text-books  which  historical 
science  has  provided  for  us.  On  the  other  hand, 
it  is  better  to  read  Maitland  than  to  read  Dooms- 
day Book.  The  text-books  are  useful;  the 
original  authorities  are  useful;  but  the  root  of 
the  matter  is  in  the  minds  and  the  words  of  the 
wise  men.  Whether  we  study  the  ancients  or 
the  moderns  is  of  little  consequence.  It  is 
important  that  we  should  study  them  in  the 
right  way.  And  that  right  way  cannot  be  found 
unless  language,  literature,  and  history  are  made 
to  contribute  to  one  whole  of  historical  know- 
ledge; and  unless  that  half- whole  is  amplified, 
illuminated,  explained,  by  that  other  half-whole 
of  knowledge,  which  we  call  Science. 

I  have  now  got  beyond  the  elementary  school, 
beyond  the  secondary  school,  even  beyond  the 


24  WHAT   IS   EDUCATION? 

University.  But,  in  so  far  as  it  is  the  end  of 
education  to  produce  knowledge,  these  principles 
have  their  bearing  upon  education  at  every 
stage. 

There  have  been  friends  of  education  who 
believed  that  man  could  be  made  perfect  by 
schooling.  I  do  not  see  how  such  a  belief  could 
survive  any  practical  experience  of  education 
or  of  life.  Schooling  can  only  have  a  limited 
effect  on  the  majority;  it  does  most  for  those 
of  regular  and  orderly  talent;  on  certain  way- 
ward and  dynamic  spirits  its  influence  may  be 
actually  bad.  Yet  I  believe  that  on  the  whole 
public  education  can  improve  mankind;  though 
its  full  effect  cannot  be  seen  until  the  third  or 
fourth  generation.  We  are  only  just  beginning 
to  learn  how  much  can  be  done,  not  perhaps  with 
the  best,  nor  perhaps  with  the  worst,  but  with 
the  average. 

Public  education  is  still  in  its  infancy.  Ele- 
mentary education  has  bjeen  improved,  but  far 
greater  improvement  is  still  possible.  In  second- 
ary education  much  remains  to  be  done — far 
short  of  perfection.  The  tradition  of  our  Public 
Schools  implants  the  love  of  health  and  honour, 
but  not  that  of  knowledge  and  beauty.  This 
one-sided  tradition  the  Public  Schools  share  with 
the  nation ;  in  fact  it  would  be  difficult  to  decide 
whether  the  schools  had  educated  the  nation  to 
thick-skulled  self-satisfaction,  or  the  nation  had 
made  the  schools  to  suit  itself.  Yet  the  love 
of  knowledge  and  beauty  does  not  exclude  the 


SECONDARY   SCHOOLS  25 

Dssession  of  manly  qualities;  they  cannot  truly 
flourish  apart. 

The  system  of  the  Public  Schools  does  not  make 
up  for  any  shortcomings  of  their  tradition. 
When  the  boys  learnt  nothing  but  Latin  and 
Greek  and  Mathematics,  their  field  of  culture 
was  compact  and  many-sided,  a  complete 
microcosm.  Now  subject  has  been  added  to 
subject,  specialism  to  specialism,  until  unity, 
comprehension,  and  harmony  are  lost  to  sight. 

The  new  secondary  system  which  it  is  proposed 
to  create  may  borrow  from  the  Public  Schools 
their  tradition  of  manliness,  strength,  and  self- 
government;  it  will  need  a  new  tradition  to 
foster  the  love  of  knowledge.  This  purpose  will 
be  aided  if  admission  to  such  new  or  enlarged 
schools  is  strictly  confined  to  those  who  have 
shown  fitness  and  the  desire  to  learn;  if  those 
who  fail  to  fulfil  their  early  promise  are  sternly 
dismissed.  "  We  teach  Latin  and  Greek/'  said 
an  Eton  Master,  "  to  boys  who  should  be  carting 
muck/'  A  certain  class  of  rich  people  cannot  be 
prevented  from  offering  pearls  to  their  children; 
they  do  not  know  that  they  are  pearls.  "  Pearls 
for  the  lover  of  pearls  "  should  be  the  motto  of 
the  new  secondary  system.  This  will  assist 
to  prevent  a  too  rapid  increase  of  second- 
ary machinery;  which  is  undesirable  for  lack 
of  competent  and  well-trained  masters.  Good 
secondary  schoolmasters  are  already  scarce; 
you  cannot  have  good  schools  with  bad  masters ; 
and  bad  schools  are  little  better  and  more  ex- 
pensive than  none  at  all.  Moreover,  there  is  no 


26  WHAT   IS   EDUCATION? 

kindness  in  encouraging  a  boy  to  remain  at  school 
when  he  might  be  earning  his  livelihood,  unless 
there  is  some  fair  certainty  that  he  will  profit  by 
the  education;  unless  he  possesses  the  requisite 
health,  vigour,  and  character,  as  well  as  suitable 
brains.  Extension  of  secondary  schools  is  good, 
but  it  is  on  all  grounds  desirable  that  it  should 
not  proceed  too  fast.  A  fruit  tree  that  makes 
too  much  wood  makes  little  else;  the  fruit  of 
a  national  system  is  not  bricks,  mortar,  salaries, 
and  a  curriculum,  but  a  good  education;  the 
harvest  depends  first  upon  the  staff,  next  upon 
the  fitness  of  the  pupils,  greatly  also  upon  the 
tradition ;  the  system  operates  upon  and  through 
the  other  three. 

The  Universities  are  a  public  institution ;  but, 
so  long  as  they  govern  themselves  tolerably,  I 
should  prefer  that  they  were  left  free.  The  State 
has  enough  to  do. 

The  old  Universities  have  opened  their  gates; 
they  have  admitted  the  sciences,  history,  modern 
languages,  to  an  equality  with  the  ancient  studies. 
But  they  have  not  entirely  assimilated  the  new 
material.  Subjects  are  recognised  with  profuse 
liberality,  but  not  the  unity  of  knowledge.  On 
this  matter  I  have  said  enough  below;  but  I 
would  here  point  out  that  the  spirit  of  University 
study  will  depend  upon  the  objects  that  are 
chiefly  in  view.  If  learning  and  research  are 
the  principal  aim,  high  specialisation  will  result ; 
but  learning  and  research  should  not  be  the  sole 
purpose  of  an  University,  of  whose  students 
a  great  majority  are  not  fitted  and  do  not  desire 


THE   ENDS   OF   THE   UNIVERSITY     27 

to  become  learned  men.  If  professional  prepara- 
tion is  the  end  of  the  University,  courses  will 
take  a  more  practical  form;  specialisation  will 
be  restricted  among  the  students ;  and  that  part 
of  education  which  fits  for  business  will  come  into 
prominence.  If  education  is  the  chief  object 
of  an  University,  then  the  unity  and  inter- 
connexions of  knowledge  will  stand  foremost 
with  the  framers  of  any  scheme. 

The  recognition  of  new  studies  has  been  partly 
due  to  professional  needs,  but  much  more  to  the 
love  of  learned  men  for  their  own  specialities. 
The  needs  of  education  have  suffered  a  compara- 
tive if  not  a  complete  neglect.  Yet  it  is  quite 
safe  to  say  that  the  most  part  of  students  come 
to  the  University  to  be  prepared  for  life,  not 
for  any  branch  of  learned  work,  nor  for  any 
particular  profession.  Among  professions,  one 
has  been  strangely  overlooked,  and  that  is  the 
teaching  profession.  A  schoolmaster  should  not 
be  a  specialist ;  his  bent  should  lead  him  to  join 
up  rather  than  to  fence  off  the  several  paths  of 
knowledge.  Moreover,  only  a  very  large  school 
can  afford  to  have  separate  teachers  of  history, 
separate  teachers  of  languages,  separate  teachers 
of  mathematics,  separate  teachers  of  science  : 
none,  I  think,  has  hitherto  afforded  to  have 
separate  teachers  of  English.  And  yet  the  uni- 
versity schemes,  and  especially  the  examinations 
for  degrees,  turn  out  such  specialists  by  the 
hundred;  not  fitted  for  any  profession,  not 
specially  fitted  for  life,  and  certainly  not  well- 
equipped  for  teaching. 


28  WHAT   IS   EDUCATION? 

Apart  from  the  needs  of  the  teaching  pro- 
fession— for  the  civil  service,  for  commerce,  for 
industry,  for  politics,  for  the  bar,  and  above 
all  for  life  (if  there  be  some  who  can  afford  to 
frame  their  education  for  life  itself)  we  want, 
as  a  rule,  men  well  trained  and  of  wide  knowledge, 
rather  than  men  of  learning.  For  professions 
such  as  medicine  and  engineering  a  wider  basis 
of  knowledge  is  required  than  the  ordinary 
university  course  guarantees.  And,  if  the  teach- 
ing profession  is  taken  into  account,  the  need  for 
some  wider  training  than  most  Honour  Schools 
provide  appears  to  me  nothing  short  of  over- 
whelming. This  theme  I  have  attempted  to 
develop  below. 

The  newer  Universities  have  the  same  specialist 
bent.  They  suffer  from  the  more  imperfect 
previous  preparation  of  their  students;  they 
have  to  think  more  about  professional  ends. 
But  the  one  professional  end  for  which  they  do 
not  appear  to  provide  in  their  ordinary  courses 
is  the  education  of  teachers  for  elementary  and 
secondary  schools.  The  improvement  and  ex- 
tension of  secondary  teaching  will  benefit  the 
Universities  greatly;  but  a  wider  university 
education  in  modern  humanities  will  do  even 
more  to  improve  the  elementary  and  secondary 
schools. 

I  do  not  believe  that  learning  would  suffer 
from  such  reforms.  The  rivalry  of  subjects 
loads  the  examination  schedules  with  unnecessary 
items,  which  is  bad  among  other  things  for 
learning;  if  all  men  of  learning  recognised  a 


GEOGRAPHY:    EUGENICS  29 

3mmon   duty   to   education,    perhaps   some   of 
this  rivalry  would  disappear. 

There  is  one  subject  of  first  importance,  which 
has  not  yet  received  full  separate  university 
recognition — Geography.  At  present,  the  friends 
of  Geography  seem  to  be  working  towards  an 
Honours  School  in  Geography.  But  would  it 
not  be  much  better  for  Geography  and  all  allied 
subjects  that  Geography  should  have  its  full 
share  in  the  Historical  School,  in  the  Science 
School,  and  in  any  school  of  modern  humanities 
that  may  be  established,  than  that  it  should 
have  its  own  examinations  and  live  on  the  border- 
land of  Science  and  History,  poaching  on  both 
and  assisted  by  neither  ?  However,  if  Geography 
gave  its  name  to  the  new  unifying  subject, 
I  should  not  object  to  that  name;  though  I 
think  History  would  better  serve  the  purpose. 

The  unity  of  knowledge  is  a  great  principle; 
the  unity  of  education  is  another.  Whatever 
link  is  weak,  from  the  parent  to  the  Professor, 
impairs  the  efficiency  of  the  whole. 

Some  may  say:  '''  The  results  of  education 
are  illusory.  They  are  all  implicit  in  the  egg; 
heredity  is  everything;  if  you  want  to  improve 
mankind,  promote  the  study  of  Eugenics.  Educa- 
tion works  only  for  a  generation ;  Eugenics  work 
for  the  permanent  improvement  of  the  race." 
Heredity  is  important,  environment  is  important, 
who  shall  say  how  much  is  due  to  either  in  any 
particular  case,  or  even  upon  an  average?  If 
heredity  is  important,  tradition  is  also  important, 


30  WHAT   IS   EDUCATION? 

and  education  influences  tradition.  If  heredity 
is  the  memory  of  the  unconscious  mind,  tradition 
is  the  heredity  of  the  conscious  mind.  To  allot 
shares  to  inheritance  and  education  is  the  more 
difficult  because  education  and  heredity  often 
work  together.  The  child  of  good  parents  gets 
the  advantage  not  only  of  their  blood  but  of 
their  precept,  atmosphere,  and  example.  It  is 
the  more  difficult  because  education  and  heredity 
sometimes  work  in  opposition.  The  child  who 
was  born  to  be  an  engineer  is  brought  up  to  be 
a  solicitor.  It  is  the  more  difficult  because  we  often 
do  not  know  what  the  operative  education  of 
any  conspicuous  man  actually  was.  We  marvel 
at  the  spontaneous  manifestations  of  a  Giotto,  a 
Shakespeare,  a  Napoleon ;  but  it  may  be  that  the 
education  that  each  received  was  the  education 
that  suited  him  best.  It  is  impossible  to  dissect 
the  grown  man  and  say  :  this  comes  by  his 
blood,  this  by  his  education. 

It  is  best  to  put  aside  men  of  genius  and  other 
exceptions,  and  sorrowfully  admit  that,  although 
tradition  helps  to  make  them,  purposeful  educa- 
tion is  more  likely  to  hurt  them  than  to  help 
them.  If  Shakespeare  had  gone  to  an  elementary 
school,  and  thence  by  the  ladder  of  education 
to  a  secondary  school,  and  so  to  the  University, 
he  might  have  written  the  works  of  Francis 
Bacon,  but  he  would  not  have  written  the  plays, 
which  speak  from  first  to  last  of  untrammelled 
development.  Shakespeare,  like  Cobbett,  needed 
no  schoolmaster  to  teach  him  English.  No 
schoolmaster  had  any  important  share  in  the 


THE   EDUCATION   OF   SHAKESPEARE    31 

making  of  that  mind.  A  schoolmaster  might, 
perhaps,  have  spoiled  it;  no  schoolmaster  could 
have  improved  it.  If  Shakespeare  had  not  known 
how  to  read  and  write  he  would  have  taught 
himself.  If  he  had  not  access  to  books,  he  would 
have  stolen  them,  as  perhaps  he  stole  the  deer. 
It  is  lucky  he  left  school  when  he  did,  lucky  for 
him,  lucky  for  us,  and  lucky  for  the  schoolmaster. 
Drunk  with  his  own  learning,  he  flouts  the 
schoolmaster.  Giulio  Romano,  a  beautiful  name ; 
what  matter  when  he  lived?  Aristotle  said  a 
fine  thing;  Hector  would  have  quoted  it  had 
he  known  it ;  the  pace  was  too  good  to  enquire 
whether  he  did.  Is  it  Delphos,  or  Delphi,  or 
Delos?  The  schoolmaster  may  care,  not  the 
poet.  Bohemia,  a  romantic  place;  all  romantic 
places  have  sea-coasts  and  bears.  What  has 
romance  to  do  with  topography  ? 

But,  taking  ordinary  men,  for  whom  schemes  of 
education  are  devised,  it  seems  probable  that  the 
gifts  they  receive  at  birth  are  on  an  average  not 
greater  in  importance  than  the  ply  that  education 
subsequently  gives.  Some  are  less  malleable 
than  others,  but  on  the  whole  mankind  is  a 
ductile  race.  It  owes  at  least  its  prejudices, 
its  conventions,  and  a  large  part  of  its  virtues 
and  its  vices,  to  tradition  and  imitation.  The 
more  stubborn  the  material,  the  firmer  the  im- 
press carried.  Where  public  education  is  the 
only  purposeful  education  bestowed,  we  must 
make  the  most  of  our  single  opportunity.  If 
public  education  improved  the  average  by  only 
five  per  cent.,  it  would  repay  its  cost  three  times 


32  WHAT   IS   EDUCATION? 

over,  besides  making  the  world  a  more  comfortable 
place  to  live  in.  Moreover,  education  is  a  going 
concern,  with  prestige,  momentum,  and  good- 
will; the  future  may  be  with  Eugenics;  the 
present  is  with  education. 

Education  without  religion  seems  to  me  im- 
possible; the  religion  of  all  sensible  men,  the 
religion  that  sensible  men  do  not  gratuitously 
define.  In  the  present  state  of  public  opinion 
education  with  religion  seems  equally  impossible. 
This  is  a  practical  question  and  falls  to  the 
province  of  responsible  and  practical  men  to 
solve.  It  is  also  one  of  those  practical  questions 
which  I  am  not  called  upon  to  handle.  I  doubt 
if  such  problems  can  be  settled  on  paper. 

I  began  with  a  question  :  what  is  education  ? 
Education  is  a  process  in  which  the  whole  human 
environment  is  concerned — a  process  of  prepara- 
tion for  life.  That  part  of  preparation  for  life, 
whether  physical,  moral,  spiritual,  or  intellectual, 
which  the  State  can  better  undertake  than  other 
agencies,  belongs  to  the  arts  and  not  to  the 
sciences;  though  an  art  may  borrow  from 
a  science,  as  from  medicine.  Education  is 
a  whole,  and  whether  the  State  conclude  its 
training  of  the  children  at  fourteen,  at  sixteen, 
at  nineteen,  or  at  twenty-three,  the  education 
designed  to  terminate  at  each  age  should  aim — in 
things  of  the  mind — at  a  coherent  nucleus  of 
knowledge,  which  is  capable  thereafter  of  in- 
definite extension.  An  art  does  not  profit 


WHAT  IS   EDUCATION?  33 

greatly  from  catchwords  or  maxims;  but,  if 
a  single  catchword  is  admissible,  it  would  be 
this  :  the  best  teacher  is  he  who  best  assists  the 
student  to  teach  himself.  Education  is  also 
a  whole  in  this  sense,  that  parents,  teachers, 
schoolmasters,  examiners,  professors,  adminis- 
trators, are  all  working  to  a  common  end,,  and 
if  any  fail  or  be  misled  the  whole  cause  suffers. 
To  supplement  the  imperfect  definition,  I  give 
my  little  book. 


CHAPTER   II 
EDUCATION  AND  BUSINESS 

IF  education  is  a  preparation  for  life,  it  must  be 
a  preparation  for  business.  For  business  is  the 
larger  part  of  life,  though  not  perhaps  the  more 
important  part  of  life,  and  certainly  not  the  whole. 
Education  is  necessary ;  it  has  always  existed,  it 
will  always  exist,  though  its  form  may  vary  from 
age  to  age.  It  is  for  us  to  consider  what  form  it 
should  assume  to  suit  our  present  purposes ;  our 
purposes  of  life,  and  among  those  purposes  our 
purposes  of  business. 

There  have  been  saints  and  sages  who  con- 
temned business.  They  might  better  have  at- 
tempted to  improve  it.  St.  Francis  and  St. 
Dominic  instituted  Orders  of  poor  Friars,  who, 
individually  and  collectively,  were  to  possess  no 
wealth.  But  those  Orders  could  not  have  existed 
had  not  inferior  orders  of  men  lived  and  laboured, 
who  gave  alms  to  support  the  physical  being  of 
the  poor  Friars.  Like  the  orchids,  which  are 
rooted  in  sun  and  air,  the  Friars  drew  their  nutri- 
ment from  faith,  hope,  and  charity ;  but  even  an 
orchid  requires  some  material  prop.  After  a 
time,  business  took  its  moral  and  material  re- 
venge upon  the  despisers  of  business.  The 

34 


EDUCATION   AND   BUSINESS          35 

Orders  of  St.  Francis  and  St.  Dominic  found  means 
to  possess  property,  collectively  if  not  individu- 
ally, and  thus  took  toll,  not  only  by  alms,  from 
the  business  community.  But  this  defection 
from  their  original  principle  ruined  the  Orders. 
They  set  out  to  despise  business ;  they  ceased  to 
despise  it ;  inevitably,  they  became  the  parasites 
of  business;  at  last,  business  shook  off  and  de- 
stroyed its  parasites. 

Education,  as  at  present  organised,  does  not 
profess  to  be  an  enemy  of  business.  Indeed,  if  it 
has  a  single,  conspicuous  fault,  it  is  that  it  copies, 
though  it  can  hardly  exaggerate,  the  faults  of 
business.  Business  creeps  near  the  ground; 
education  often  fails  to  rise  above  it.  Business 
is  constantly  concerned  with  ways  and  means; 
education  is  constantly  concerned  with  ma- 
chinery ;  it  runs  to  wood  and  leaves,  and  produces 
the  less  fruit.  Business  estimates  success  by 
results,  as  presented  in  the  entries  of  a  ledger,  and 
the  pages  of  a  bank-book.  Education  estimates 
results  by  figures  in  a  report  or  by  figures  in  an 
examination  table.  Business  minds  its  own 
business,  and  never  takes  account  of  the  life  of 
the  nation  as  a  whole.  Education  looks  at  the 
school,  the  college,  the  University,  the  subject, 
the  standard,  the  examination,  the  institution; 
it  seldom  rises  to  a  general  view.  Business  grinds 
the  bones  of  the  individual  to  make  its  bread; 
education  feeds  its  victims  by  fifties,  sixties,  or 
seventies,  in  a  well-lighted  and  well- ventilated 
cave.  Business  sacrifices  liberty  to  order  :  so 
also  does  education.  The  order  attained  in  each 


36         EDUCATION   AND   BUSINESS 

case  is  not  easily  distinguishable  from  chaos, 
unless  you  are  familiar  with  the  contours.  But, 
although  education  does  not  profess  to  despise 
business,  it  is  in  every  grade  imperfectly  designed 
as  a  preparation  for  business.  There  has  been 
improvement — greatest  in  the  elementary  schools ; 
but  more  improvement  is  needed. 

Education  used  to  be  natural,  automatic, 
instinctive ;  it  has  become  self-conscious.  Educa- 
tion used  to  be  individualistic;  it  has  become 
socialistic.  The  immediate  result  is  a  greater 
consumption  of  energy ;  with  a  loss  of  efficiency 
in  many  directions.  Probably,  unless  our  Euro- 
pean community  is  destroyed  by  some  convulsion, 
the  loss  of  efficiency  will  in  course  of  time  be  com- 
pensated. The  process  of  compensation  is  likely 
to  be  slow  and  expensive,  but  it  may  be  hastened 
if  we  try  to  get  an  idea  of  the  ends  which  self- 
conscious  education  is  intended  to  subserve. 

Let  us  look  back  to  the  processes  of  natural, 
traditional  education  in  an  agricultural  village 
a  hundred  years  ago.  The  boy  was  born  in  a 
miserable  hut,  where  sooner  or  later  a  dozen  like 
him  might  see  the  light,  and  several  might  survive. 
He  was  nursed  by  his  mother,  and  then  weaned. 
Food  and  clothing  were  scanty,  but  not  unsuitable ; 
fresh  air  and  exercise  were  abundant.  Discipline 
was  enforced  by  stern  and  primitive  methods; 
reading  and  writing  were  not  taught;  but  the 
youngster  got  to  know  the  names,  the  appearance, 
the  character,  the  position  of  two  or  three  hundred 
people ;  he  got  to  know  every  hedge,  every  tree, 


THE   SCHOOL   OF   LIFE  37 

every  field,  every  domestic  animal  for  a  mile 
round ;  he  lived  in  intimate,  though  not  in  friendly 
relations,  with  fish,  and  bird,  and  beast ;  he  knew 
his  little  world,  in  and  out.  As  soon  as  he  was 
Did  enough  to  take  responsibility  he  was  turned 
on  to  scare  birds,  to  lead  and  drive  stock,  and  help 
in  the  fields;  eventually  he  was  taught  the 
misteries  of  digging,  planting,  ploughing,  and 
sowing,  hedging,  thatching,  and  ditching,  the  care 
and  control  of  animals,  till  he  became  an  expert 
agricultural  labourer.  Let  no  townsman  fancy 
that  the  trade  of  an  agricultural  labourer  is  an 
unskilled  trade;  it  is  the  most  skilled  and  most 
varied  of  all  skilled  trades,  and  in  its  learning  a 
greater  mass  of  coherent  knowledge  is  acquired 
than  is  picked  up  in  the  factory,  the  workshop, 
the  school,  or  the  gutter,  or  in  all  of  them,  one 
after  the  other. 

That  was  a  school  of  life,  a  limited,  earth  to 
earth  existence,  but  still  a  complete  life,  and  a 
thorough  school.  It  inculcated  a  number  of 
moral  ideas,  sufficient  to  promise  tolerably  good 
behaviour  in  the  sphere  that  the  youngster  was 
likely  to  occupy. 

It  lacked  half  a  hundred  things  that  the  worst- 
educated  hooligan  of  to-day  has  been  taught ;  it 
lacked  above  all  the  cultivation  of  the  written  and 
spoken  word  on  which  our  schools  concentrate 
so  much  attention.  Hodge  had  few  words  and 
he  used  them  sparingly  :  but  what  he  knew  he 
knew  deeply,  and  what  he  knew  was  necessary 
for  his  daily  life  and  business — and,  by  the  way, 
for  ours. 


38          EDUCATION   AND   BUSINESS 

The  girl-child  lived  a  similar  life,  though  in  a 
still  more  narrow  sphere.  She  learned  all  that 
her  mother  and  her  grandmother  had  learnt  by 
long  ancestral  experience.  She  learnt  the  duties 
of  a  humble  household,  the  care  of  children,  cook- 
ing, baking,  washing,  sewing,  butter-making, 
milking,  cheese-making,  and  such  agricultural 
work  as  fell  to  the  lot  of  women.  She  was  better 
fitted  to  be  a  mother  than  most  of  the  school- 
taught  girls  that  plunge  into  matrimony  nowadays. 

In  the  towns  the  apprenticeship  system  ensured 
at  small  expense  that  a  lad  might  learn  a  trade 
by  constant  observation  of  those  who  had  mas- 
tered it ;  and  afterwards  by  personal  practice. 

This  primitive  education  fostered  prejudice  and 
conservatism;  it  did  little  to  expel  ignorance; 
but  it  met  the  needs  of  business  and  it  encouraged 
individuality.  From  its  first  entry  into  the  world 
the  child  was  treated  as  an  individual.  Home 
influence  while  it  lasted  was  searching  and  inex- 
orable; there  was  no  division  of  responsibility, 
or  conflict  of  authority,  between  parent  and 
schoolmaster.  Business  began  early,  and  it  was 
learnt  in  the  practical  school  of  business  at  the 
age  when  the  faculties  are  most  ductile. 

So  far  as  the  towns  were  concerned  this  natural 
education  was  broken  down  by  the  factory 
system.  It  proved  necessary,  for  reasons  of 
health,  to  forbid  that  young  children  should  be 
employed  in  the  factories.  There  was  nothing  for 
the  children  to  do  at  home  while  waiting  for  thev 
age  of  employment  to  arrive.  If  the  schools  had 


BOOK-LEARNING   AND   EDUCATION    39 

not  been  established  for  other  reasons,  they  would 
have  been  necessary  to  keep  the  children  out  of 
mischief. 

But  elementary  schools  were  not  started  for 
business  reasons  :  they  were  started  by  religious 
men,  for  the  moral  and  spiritual  life,  rather  than 
for  business.  The  schools,  once  started,  were 
bound  to  teach  something,  besides  religion. 
Reading,  writing,  and  arithmetic,  were  the  obvious 
things  to  teach.  These  things  were  not  necessary 
for  all  business,  but  they  were  useful  for  some  kinds 
of  business;  perhaps,  though  not  certainly,  for 
all.  Reading,  at  any  rate,  was  necessary  for  those 
who  were  to  read  the  Bible.  And  thus  the  schools 
from  the  beginning  acquired  a  literary,  a  bookish 
bent,  which  might  have  been  avoided  if  the  school 
had  been  started  with  the  clear  intention  of  fitting 
the  children  for  their  future  business — for  the 
most  part  manual  and  industrial. 

Democracy  came  faster  than  schooling.  But 
the  argument  that  our  masters  must  be  educated 
assisted  the  growing  movement  in  favour  of 
elementary  education  for  all.  Men  would  have 
to  vote;  in  order  to  understand  the  arguments 
laid  before  them  by  speakers  and  the  press  they 
needed  literary  education ;  and  this  was  another 
reason,  unconnected  with  business,  why  book- 
learning  was  from  the  first  identified  with  educa- 
tion, when  it  became  self-conscious  and  socialistic. 

Again,  the  pioneers  of  elementary  education 
were  men  of  the  upper  or  middle  class,  whose 
notion  of  a  school  was  derived  from  the  schools 
which  they  had  themselves  attended.  Those 


40          EDUCATION   AND   BUSINESS 

schools  were  suited  to  gentlemen  of  leisure,  to 
masters  of  industry  and  commerce.  It  was  not 
perceived  that  the  special  needs  of  the  industrial 
population  required  a  different  system. 

During  the  industrial  revolution,  many  had 
risen  from  the  ranks  to  control  great  industries 
and  commercial  establishments.  The  art  of  help- 
ing yourself  was  the  gospel  of  the  day,  and  facilities 
for  elementary  book-learning  assisted  self-help, 
and  were  therefore  regarded  as  beneficent. 

Elementary  education  in  schools,  begun  on 
these  lines  and  pressed  forward  by  these  motives, 
became  general,  then  compulsory,  and  finally 
free,  before  the  actual  business  needs  of  the 
community  had  ever  been  considered.  It  was 
taken  for  granted  that  elementary  education,  as 
provided  in  the  government  schools,  was  good  for 
every  one.  When  it  became  clear  that  a  little  of 
it  was  not  of  great  value,  it  was  assumed  that 
more  of  the  same  kind  would  be  efficacious ;  when 
that  also  proved  insufficient,  then  more.  And 
now,  after  more  than  forty  years  of  state  elemen- 
tary education,  it  is  still  held  by  many  that  what 
the  majority  require  is  more  book-learning.  Yet, 
for  a  large  proportion  of  the  community,  book- 
learning  has  little  bearing  upon  business. 

It  is  unfortunately  true  that  what  is  the  best 
preparation  for  life  is  not  always  the  best  prepara- 
tion for  business.  At  the  limit  the  two  may 
meet.  The  best  education  is  at  once  the  best 
preparation  for  life  and  the  best  preparation  for 
the  best  business.  But  the  business  world  is  not 


EDUCATION   AND   HEALTH        41 

staffed  entirely  with  field-marshals.  Arithmetic 
and  handwriting  are  worth  more  to  a  clerk  than 
Plato  and  Shakespeare.  Cleaning  and  cooking 
are  worth  more  to  most  mothers  than  music  and 
French.  The  mastery  of  a  skilled  trade  is  a  better 
bread-winner  than  poetry  and  metaphysics. 

But  there  is  one  ground  on  which  the  claims  of 
life  and  the  claims  of  business  are  identical,  and 
that  is  health.  Life  without  health  is  dust  and 
ashes;  health  increases  business  efficiency  in 
every  grade  and  in  every  vocation.  The  first  four 
requisites  of  education  are  food,  sleep,  air, 
exercise.  When  we  touch  the  question  of  food 
we  come  to  the  first  conflict  of  authority,  of  duty, 
of  responsibility,  between  the  parent  and  the 
State.  It  is  right  that  parents  should  feel  re- 
sponsibility for  their  children's  daily  bread;  it 
is  wrong  to  impair  that  feeling  of  responsibility; 
but  no  less  is  it  right  to  feed  the  hungry,  no  less 
must  the  State  be  responsible  for  the  children 
whom  it  has  taken  under  its  care.  There  is  a 
conflict  also  of  expediencies.  The  great  majority 
of  parents  would  think  it  shame  that  their  children 
should  be  fed  at  the  public  expense ;  but  there  are 
some  too  poor,  others  too  vicious,  to  meet  this 
primary  duty.  It  is  not  expedient  that  such 
children  should  go  unfed;  ill-nourished  children 
grow  into  unsound  men  and  women;  they 
become  a  burden  rather  than  a  strength  to  their 
country.  Schooling  is  worse  than  wasted  on  the 
starving.  On  the  other  hand,  the  State  has 
enough  burdens  on  its  back  already;  if  it  once 
accepts  the  principle  that  the  foodless  must  be 


42          EDUCATION   AND   BUSINESS 

fed,  there  is  danger  that  more  and  more  will 
shirk  their  obligations.  But  this  is  a  practical 
problem,  to  be  solved  by  experience  and  ad- 
ministrative ingenuity.  We  have  adopted  a 
socialistic  system  of  education,  and  this  is  one 
of  the  problems  which  it  carries  with  it.  By 
one  hand  or  another  the  children  must  be  fed. 
Dilemmas  are  formidable  in  logic ;  they  are  the 
daily  discipline  of  practice. 

Unwholesome  and  unsuitable  food  is  bad 
education.  I  am  glad  to  think  that  by  Care 
Committees  and  Health  Visitors  the  principles 
of  sound  and  economical  diet  are  likely  to  be  made 
better  known.  In  matters  of  food  (no  less  than 
in  politics  and  invention)  there  has  been  a  revolu- 
tion in  the  last  hundred  years.  A  new  tradition, 
a  new  custom,  a  new  code  of  fashion  is  needed. 
No  nation  is  so  inexpert,  so  wasteful,  so  stupid, 
in  the  management  of  food  as  the  English.  No 
nation  has  better  food  to  waste. 

The  State  has  not  yet  assumed  the  duty  of 
seeing  that  all  young  children  are  in  bed  by  half- 
past  six.  Its  activities  might  be  and  are  worse 
employed.  But  better  would  be  a  new  and  sound 
tradition.  Sleep  is  sovereign  against  neurosis, 
the  endemic  of  our  time. 

Fresh  air  was  early  recognised  as  important  in 
education.  The  public  elementary  schools  are 
on  the  whole  roomy  and  well  ventilated,  as 
they  ought  to  be.  But  overcrowded  dwellings, 
narrow  and  sunless  streets,  all  these  are  bad  for 
education. 

Children  who  live  in  the  country,  children  who 


PHYSICAL   EDUCATION  43 

run  about  the  streets,  one  way  and  another  get 
plenty  of  exercise.  But  it  is  now  admitted  to  be 
bad  for  children  to  sit  still  too  long  in  school. 
They  ought  to  stretch  their  limbs  at  least  once 
every  hour — if  possible,  in  the  open  air.  And 
disciplined  movement,  though  not  exactly  neces- 
sary for  business,  has  its  business  value.  A  man 
or  woman  with  an  erect,  trim,  easy,  graceful 
action  of  the  limbs  makes  a  better  impression, 
has  a  better  chance  in  life,  a  better  chance  in 
marriage,  than  those  who  have  only  learnt  to 
slouch.  Dancing  is  a  natural  joy  for  the  young. 
I  should  like  to  see  dancing  taught  in  all  the 
schools.  It  cultivates  among  other  things  control 
of  the  limbs;  and  in  some  mysterious  way  the 
mind  that  has  achieved  perfect  mastery  of  the 
body  is  a  better  mind. 

Control  of  facial  expression  should  also  be 
taught  in  school;  no  doubt  it  is  taught,  but  I 
see  many  who  do  not  appear  to  have  learnt  it. 
Open  mouths,  slack  lips,  staring  eyes,  meaningless 
contortions  of  the  face,  sulky  looks — these  are  a 
bad  letter  of  introduction,  and  no  sound  person 
need  carry  such  tell-tales  on  his  countenance. 
The  care  of  the  appearance  and  the  clothing  is  a 
necessary  element  of  self-respect;  and  self- 
respect  is  necessary  to  success. 

Full  attention  is  now  being  paid  to  physical 
education ;  but  we  have  vast  arrears  to  make  up 
on  this  side ;  in  my  own  business  I  see  proof  of 
the  disastrous  neglect  of  ears  and  teeth ;  and  the 
generation  now  at  work,  even  the  generation  now 
growing  up,  have  a  heavy  claim  for  damages  against 


44         EDUCATION   AND   BUSINESS 

Victorian  statesmen,  who  so  lightly  assumed  the 
responsibility  for  the  education  of  youth.  That 
responsibility  now  rests  on  us,  and  we  have  a 
clearer  conception  of  its  magnitude  than  those 
worthy  but  purblind  magnates. 

Next  after  care  of  the  health,  comes  the  cultiva- 
tion of  the  senses.  We  have  not  yet  attempted 
the  self-conscious  cultivation  of  the  senses  of 
smell  and  taste,  though  these  are  not  without 
importance.  But  it  is  accepted  nowadays  that 
visual  and  aural  and  manual  training  are  of  the 
highest  value. 

This  is  not  a  practical  treatise  on  school 
methods,  so  I  will  not  describe  the  various  devices 
which  are  and  may  be  employed  in  schools  to 
train  the  eye  and  ear.  If  the  eye  and  ear  are 
trained  to  discern  delicate  differences,  the  faculty 
of  observation  must  be  trained  at  the  same  time. 
The  school  through  which  Mr.  Lurgan  passed  Kim 
is  a  school  which  every  boy  and  girl  might  with 
advantage  attend;  though  here,  as  everywhere 
else,  the  schoolmaster  must  be  on  his  guard  lest 
by  over-insistence  he  convert  a  natural  pleasure 
into  a  source  of  fatigue  and  disgust.  The  street, 
the  country-side,  are  good  training  grounds  for 
observation,  if  once  the  senses  of  the  child  are 
opened.  But  it  is  not  uncommon  to  find  children 
whose  eyes  and  ears  seem  to  be  sealed,  either 
because  the  intelligence  is  inert,  or  sometimes 
because  an  imaginative  and  reflective  bent  is  in 
excess.  Such  children  require  the  most  careful 
and  sympathetic  treatment  by  the  schoolmaster, 


THE   SENSES  45 

lest  they  should  grow  up  to  go  through  life  blind 
and  deaf. 

The  gateways  of  the  mind  must  be  swung  wide 
open;  and  the  sense  of  touch  is  an  important 
adit.  There  may  be  doubts  whether  Madame 
Montessori's  successes  are  real;  if  real,  whether 
they  are  due  to  her  methods  or  to  her  personality. 
But  no  fault  can  be  found  with  her  two  main 
doctrines  :  Give  the  child  all  the  liberty  that  he 
can  use  with  safety ;  guide  him  to  the  use  of  his 
sensitive  hands.  I  regard  dumb-bells  with  sus- 
picion as  academic,  said  Samuel  Butler.  All 
school  devices  must  be  academic,  but  let  us  be  as 
little  academic  as  we  may.  Every  natural  device 
for  encouraging  children  to  use  their  hands,  in 
games,  in  building  with  bricks,  in  drawing, 
modelling,  simple  construction — all  these  are 
useful.  Writing  itself  is  a  manual  art,  and  valu- 
able not  only  as  a  means  of  putting  words  on 
paper.  Let  us  not  forget  that  every  child  will 
need  the  use  of  his  hands  in  his  life  and  business ; 
that  more  of  them  will  earn  their  livelihood  by 
the  toil  of  their  hands  and  bodies  than  by  the 
exercise  of  their  higher  intellectual  faculties; 
that  the  bodies  develop  first  and  the  minds 
develop  later;  that  the  child  in  its  natural  play 
is  developing  its  senses  and  limbs  for  use  in  later 
life,  and  if  left  to  itself  will  always  be  doing  some- 
thing with  its  hands,  though  it  be  only  making 
mud-pies  and  building  grottos  of  oyster-shells. 
Manual  training  has  come  into  practical  educa- 
tion ;  once  adopted,  and  its  importance  can  never 
again  be  overlooked ;  its  necessity  for  business  is 


46          EDUCATION   AND   BUSINESS 

more  than  obvious,  it  cries  aloud ;  but  its  efficacy 
in  fostering  mental  development  is  not  less  certain. 
A  new  ingredient  has  entered  our  system  of 
training,  which  relieves  the  monotony  of 
school,  and  will  repay  tenfold  experiment  and 
invention. 

For  business  and  for  life  alike,  a  well-nourished, 
well-knit,  well-nerved,  well-developed  body  is  the 
first  need;  the  second  is  a  trained  eye,  and  ear, 
and  hand ;  the  third  is  an  alert  intelligence. 

It  must  be  admitted  that  the  results  of  com- 
pulsory state  education  are  hitherto  disappointing, 
from  the  point  of  view  of  business.  The  popula- 
tion has  more  book-learning,  but  it  is  not  yet  more 
efficient.  We  have  too  many  clerks,  too  many 
salesmen  and  saleswomen,  too  much  casual  labour, 
not  enough  manual  skill,  not  enough  alertness  of 
intelligence.  The  problem  was  indeed  greater 
than  the  pioneers  imagined.  They  opened 
schools,  but  they  did  not  understand  that  they 
were  closing  the  school  of  life.  Our  elders  describe 
to  us  the  intelligence  of  the  old  illiterates.  Their 
memories  were  infallible,  their  accuracy  inde- 
feasible, their  industry  untiring;  they  could 
reckon  without  the  aid  of  figures.  Such  prodigies 
were  no  doubt  exceptional,  but  the  school  of  life 
was  a  good  school.  It  had  its  failures,  no  doubt, 
perhaps  in  greater  proportion  than  our  modern 
schools;  it  had  also  its  conspicuous  successes. 
But  we  cannot  go  back  and  trust  to  the  haphazard 
methods  of  the  school  of  life.  We  must  go  on  and 
improve  our  man-made  schools;  we  must  not 


BOOK-LEARNING   AND   BUSINESS     47 

rest  while  the  results  of  art  are  inferior  to  those  of 
chance. 

What  is  the  value  of  book-learning  for  busi- 
ness ?  Every  business  man  will  tell  you  it  is  less 
than  many  scholastics  even  now  imagine.  Every 
business  man  prefers  the  people  he  employs  to  be 
intelligent;  but  if  you  tell  him  that  book-learn- 
ing develops  the  intelligence,  he  will  shrug  his 
shoulders.  It  may,  or  it  may  not  :  his  experience 
does  not  convince  him  that  it  does. 

Agricultural  labourers,  miners,  porters,  railway- 
men,  navvies,  labourers,  machine  operatives, 
carters,  domestic  servants — in  all  these  classes 
intelligence  is  valuable,  but  not  book-learning. 
In  almost  all  the  skilled  manual  trades  book- 
learning  is  not  directly  useful.  If  book-learning 
does  not  develop  intelligence  and  love  of  work  it  is 
useless  in  all  these  occupations. 

Even  for  clerks,  half  the  things  they  have 
learnt  at  school  have  no  business  value.  Their 
reading,  their  spelling,  their  handwriting,  their 
arithmetic,  their  English,  will  stand  them  in  good 
stead.  Their  history,  their  geography,  except  a 
little  elementary  topography,  their  mathematics, 
their  English  literature,  all  these  have  no  direct 
bearing  upon  their  work.  If  they  have  learnt 
foreign  languages,  they  must  know  them  far 
beyond  the  limit  they  are  likely  to  reach  at  school 
before  they  can  turn  them  to  any  profitable  end. 
It  is  true  that  the  higher  you  go  in  the  managing 
class,  the  greater  the  value  of  instruction,  and 
wide,  coherent  knowledge.  But  it  is  not  right, 
nor  is  it  needful,  to  teach  the  multitude  things 


48         EDUCATION   AND   BUSINESS 

that  can  be  of  no  use  to  them,  in  order  that  the 
few  may  profit  if  their  chance  arrives.  We 
should  avoid  the  error  of  those  who  would  teach 
all  secondary  schoolboys  Greek  and  Latin,  for 
the  sake  of  the  lucky  few  who  may  attain  to 
classical  scholarship.  The  few  have  their  rights ; 
they  will  repay  all  care  and  attention  spent  upon 
them ;  they  should  not  be  sacrificed  to  the  many, 
nor  should  the  many  be  sacrificed  to  them.  We 
want  a  scheme  of  education  suited  to  the  many ; 
we  want  also  a  scheme  of  education  suited  to  the 
few ;  we  want  a  crown  of  education  suited  to  the 
fewest.  But  each  scheme  should  be  arranged  so 
as  not  to  interfere  with  the  others. 

I  do  not  propose  to  banish  books  from  schools. 
Books  have  their  value  for  life,  as  I  shall  explain 
elsewhere.  But  book-learning  is  only  a  means  to 
an  end.  At  the  limit  that  end  is  knowledge  and 
wisdom.  For  the  many  the  end  of  book-learning 
is  intelligence;  the  end  of  schooling  is  intelli- 
gence, complete  development,  love  of  work,  and 
character. 

All  those  schemes,  for  which  I  desire  expansion 
and  success — physical  training,  visual  training, 
aural  training,  manual  training,  nature-study,  to 
which  I  might  add  street-study,  an  interesting 
subject,  which,  so  far  as  I  know,  has  not 
been  added  to  the  official  list — are  going  to 
withdraw  a  good  deal  from  the  time  allotted  to 
book-learning.  But  if  book-learning  ceases  to  be 
an  end  in  itself  and  becomes  a  means  for  develop- 
ment of  the  intelligence,  there  will  be,  for  this 
reason  also,  less  learning  and  fewer  subjects. 


LIBERTY   IN   SCHOOLS  49 

That  is  a  sacrifice  which  I,  for  one,  would  willingly 
make. 

I  am  always  afraid  of  saying  anything  about 
schools,  lest  the  fault  to  which  I  refer  may  have 
been  removed  while  I  was  not  looking.  Progress 
is  constantly  being  made ;  the  world  does  move ; 
and  just  now  I  think  it  is  moving  in  the  right 
direction.  But  I  believe  I  am  safe  in  saying  that 
what  we  still  want  in  many  elementary  schools  is 
more  liberty,  and  more  care  for  individuality. 

There  is  a  cry  just  now  for  more  liberty  in  the 
schools.  That  means  more  liberty  for  the  school- 
masters. No  doubt,  intelligent  opinion  is  in 
favour  of  liberty  for  the  schoolmaster,  subject  to 
safeguards  against  moral  and  intellectual  and 
practical  aberrations.  The  French  Minister,  who 
gloried  in  the  thought  that  at  a  particular  hour 
all  the  children  in  France,  at  each  stage,  were 
learning  the  same  thing,  was  glorying  in  the  power 
of  the  machine  which  he  governed,  but  he  had  no 
right  to  glory  in  his  own  wisdom.  It  appears  to 
me  that  the  liberty  of  the  schoolmaster  under 
many  education  authorities,  though  not  perhaps 
under  all,  is  fairly  complete.  Perhaps  this  is 
one  of  the  belated  cries  that  are  raised  when  a 
grievance  has  been  removed. 

If  you  give  liberty  to  the  schoolmaster,  some 
enterprising  Educational  Publisher  will  offer  him 
a  text-book  in  exchange  for  his  liberty.  The 
text-books  which  give  the  lesson  ready-made, 
which  tell  what  the  teacher  said  to  the  children, 
and  what  the  children  said  to  the  teacher,  produce 
E 


50          EDUCATION   AND   BUSINESS 

the  machine-made  instruction  which  fatigues  but 
does  not  illuminate.  I  find  no  fault  with  a 
text-book  which,  placed  in  the  hands  of  the 
children,  serves  as  a  core,  a  nucleus,  for  the 
lesson ;  no  objection  to  a  model  lesson  illustrating 
a  good  method;  no  fault  with  the  text-book 
which  is  suited  to  the  mature  mind  of  the  teacher, 
and  has  to  be  translated,  reconstructed,  before 
it  can  be  given  to  the  class.  But  ready-made 
lessons  are  anathema.  A  poor  lesson  that 
comes  straight  from  the  teacher's  heart  and  mind 
is  better  than  the  best  that  can  be  got  out  of  a 
book.  Let  the  teachers  have  liberty,  and  let  them 
guard  it  jealously  against  vendors  of  cheap  doses. 
Liberty  for  the  schoolmaster  is  important ; 
liberty  for  the  children  is  even  more  important. 
Every  child,  every  healthy  and  normal  child,  is 
full  of  laudable  curiosity.  It  is  our  business  to 
utilise  that  curiosity.  As  a  rule,  we  paralyse  it 
with  unacceptable  learning.  What  we  should  do 
is  to  guide  it,  to  stimulate  it,  to  assist  it.  If  we 
can  do  that,  the  child  will  do  three-quarters  of 
the  work  that  is  even  now  done  by  the  school- 
master. Books  develop  the  intelligence,  in  so  far 
as  they  stimulate  thought,  in  so  far  as  they 
suggest  ideas,  in  so  far  as  the  learning  they  provide 
responds  to  a  hunger  of  the  mind,  and  is  linked 
forthwith  with  other  learning  to  form  a  growing 
whole  of  knowledge.  These  are  difficult  doctrines ; 
the  bearings  of  them  lie  in  their  application; 
the  application  of  them  lies  with  the  schoolmaster. 
The  best  schoolmasters  already  fully  appreciate 
the  nature  of  their  task.  Children  are  not  sent 


SIZE   OF   CLASSES  51 

to  school  to  be  stuffed  like  Surrey  fowls ;  they  are 
sent  there  to  learn  to  live  and  to  think,  so  that  they 
may  live  the  better.  Schoolmasters  are  not  put 
into  schools  to  obey  orders ;  they  are  put  there 
to  help  the  children.  More  liberty  for  school- 
masters, by  all  means,  where  it  is  needed;  but 
also  more  liberty  for  the  children,  where  it  is 
needed. 

The  liberty  of  children  to  learn  and  exercise 
their  minds  must  depend  in  large  measure  on 
the  size  of  the  classes.  Given  fifty  children  in  a 
class,  they  do  not,  one  and  all,  nor  even  one, 
respond  to  a  given  formula.  Each  one  is  an 
individual,  with  capacities,  desires,  aspirations, 
tastes,  peculiar  to  itself.  Each  one  deserves  a 
separate,  an  individual  treatment.  The  curves 
of  their  progress  will  resemble  each  other  more  or 
less,  but  no  two  will  coincide.  We  are  and  we 
must  be  socialists  in  education;  but  we  should 
also  be  individualists.  For  every  child  entrusted 
to  our  care  is  different  from  every  other.  The 
bed  of  Procrustes  was  not  a  good  bed.  We 
should  none  of  us  allow  our  children  to  sleep  in  it, 
if  we  knew  what  we  were  doing. 

Fifty,  or  sixty,  or  seventy,  children  in  a  class. 
We  have  asked,  we  are  still  asking,  too  much  of 
our  schoolmasters.  How  can  a  schoolmaster  give 
sufficient  individual  attention  to  even  fifty 
children?  Fifty  sheep,  no  doubt,  one  shepherd 
can  attend ;  but  we  do  not  wish  our  children  to  be 
sheep.  We  should  not  put  one  man  to  look  after 
fifty  cows,  or  fifty  horses.  How  much  better, 
how  much  more  valuable  in  sheer  money-earning 


52          EDUCATION   AND   BUSINESS 

capacity,  are  our  children  than  cows  or  horses ! 
How  can  there  be  any  liberty  in  a  class  of  fifty  ? 
How  can  intelligence  be  formed?  How  can 
thought  be  set  a-moving?  How  can  the  love  of 
work  be  encouraged?  How  can  there  be  much 
beyond  discipline  and  teaching?  Education  is 
costly,  no  doubt;  but  it  is  going  to  be  more 
costly,  before  it  is  satisfactory.  It  is  going  to 
cost  us  much  in  money,  it  has  cost  us,  it  must 
cost  us,  more  in  mind,  otherwise  our  money  will 
be  wasted. 

Very  little  of  what  is  learnt  in  an  elementary 
school  is  directly  useful  from  the  aspect  of  business 
to  those  who  learn  it.  You  cannot  find  any  form 
of  learning,  not  even  reading,  writing  and  arith- 
metic, that  would  be  immediately  useful  to  all 
our  fellow-citizens  in  their  business.  We  are  told 
that  many  promising  school-lads  forget  all  they 
have  learnt  at  school  within  a  few  years.  That 
is  to  be  regretted ;  but  the  learning  is  not  all  that 
matters.  If  the  intelligence  has  been  awakened, 
if  curiosity  has  been  kept  alive,  if  the  love  of 
work  has  been  aroused,  if  the  desire  to  learn  and 
the  impulse  to  excellence  has  been  fostered,  those 
will  not  be  lost  though  the  young  man  forget  his 
very  A,  B,  C.  Learning  is  always  a  means  to  an 
end;  it  is  never  an  end  in  itself,  except  to  the 
professional  student. 

Perhaps  the  most  discouraging  aspect  of  our 
modern  life  is  the  distaste  for  work.  That  arises 
partly,  no  doubt,  from  that  magnificent  sub- 
division of  labour  which  our  ancestors  so  much 


LOVE   OF   WORK  53 

admired.  When  a  man  is  only  a  tiny  wheel  in  a 
great  machine,  the  product  of  which  he  may  not 
ever  see,  the  artist's  joy  is  denied  to  him.  When 
only  a  minute  portion  of  his  faculties  is  ever  called 
into  operation  by  his  work  the  higher  satisfaction 
of  the  workman  cannot  be  his.  But  the  love 
of  work  is  not  wholly  dependent  on  either  of 
these  feelings;  it  is  in  the  being,  in  the  blood; 
it  comes  to  us  from  an  industrious  ancestry  who 
subdued  the  brute  creation  and  the  forces  of 
nature  by  their  labour.  Being  natural,  it  can 
be  developed  by  exercise  and  habit,  it  can  be 
atrophied  by  want  of  use.  One  of  the  main 
functions  of  the  school  is  to  develop  the  love  of 
work. 

I  do  not  believe  that  the  elementary  school  is 
an  unhappy  or  a  repulsive  place.  I  believe  that 
in  the  great  majority  of  such  schools  the  chil- 
dren are  happy  and  glad  to  return.  But  with 
classes  of  fifty  or  more  I  do  not  see  how  the 
children  can  be  made  to  do  much  work  for  them- 
selves. Many  schoolmasters,  I  feel  sure,  are 
doing  all  that  they  can  do  in  this  direction ;  but 
the  conditions  are  still  unpropitious,  if  we  desire 
the  children  to  acquire  the  love  of  work,  to  catch 
the  desire  to  learn  for  themselves.  If  the  children 
acquire  the  habit  of  taking  their  meat  from  the 
spoon,  their  school  training  is  not  good  for  them, 
but  bad.  It  is  all  too  easy  for  schools  to  quench 
the  natural  love  of  work. 

There  is  a  class  of  Boy  Clerks  in  the  Civil 
Service,  recruited  by  a  good  enough  competitive 
examination  of  a  secondary  kind,  between  fifteen 


54          EDUCATION   AND   BUSINESS 

and  sixteen.  In  order  to  obtain  a  permanent 
situation  they  have  to  pass  another  examination 
for  which  they  have  two  chances,  between  seven- 
teen and  eighteen.  This  second  examination  is 
of  a  simple  kind,  and  unless  the  competition  is 
severe  every  one  of  these  chosen  boys  ought  to  be 
able  to  pass  it  with  a  few  months'  evening  work. 
Learning  that  there  was  a  serious  deficiency  of 
qualified  candidates  to  fill  the  permanent  posts, 
I  inquired  as  to  the  reason.  I  was  told  that  out 
of  428  candidates  leaving  the  Service  164  had 
never  sat  for  this  second  examination,  84  had 
failed  once,  180  had  failed  twice.  I  say  nothing 
about  those  who  never  sat;  perhaps  they  did 
not  want  to  be  clerks ;  perhaps  they  found  better 
openings  for  themselves.  But  how  can  it  be  that 
so  large  a  proportion  sat  and  failed  to  qualify? 
I  can  only  suggest  that  these  boys  were  all  right 
as  long  as  they  were  at  school  with  some  one  to 
teach  them  and  to  make  them  learn.  But  when 
it  came  to  learning  for  themselves,  they  had  not 
formed  the  habit.  They  did  not  like  the  exertion, 
they  did  not  answer  even  to  the  spur  of  self- 
interest. 

The  development  of  intelligence,  the  love  of 
work,  the  desire  to  learn,  all  these  go  together — 
they  require  liberty  for  the  scholars,  they  require 
care  for  the  individuality  of  the  several  children, 
they  are  dependent  partly  on  the  size  of  the 
classes.  But  they  are  impeded  by  the  worship 
of  learning  for  its  own  sake.  The  old  bad  system 
of  payment  by  results  has  gone.  But  it  is  so 
much  easier  to  test  the  possession  of  learning  than 


CHARACTER  55 

to  test  intelligence,  love  of  work,  the  desire  to 
learn,  that  it  is  not  unnatural  that  many  school- 
masters should  work  for  the  former  rather  than 
for  the  latter.  Besides,  it  is  always  easier, 
especially  for  the  schoolmaster,  to  do  the  work 
oneself  than  to  make  the  others  do  it.  And, 
though  payment  by  results  has  gone,  the  influence 
is  still  felt,  and  must  be  felt  so  long  as  the  effects 
are  still  operative  on  some  of  the  older  teachers, 
whose  habits  cannot  be  changed  by  a  stroke  of 
the  pen.  Education  is  not  a  thing  that  can  be 
changed  in  a  moment.  Improvements  work 
slowly ;  mistakes  make  themselves  felt  for  many 
a  weary  year.  It  is  encouraging  to  remember 
that  improvements  have  a  like  prolonged  and 
cumulative  operation. 

Finally,  for  business,  the  last  important  result 
of  schooling  is  character.  The  tone  of  a  good 
school  is  an  education  in  itself.  Every  feeling, 
every  habit,  every  expression  in  word  or  manners, 
every  impulse,  every  thought,  is  raised  perceptibly 
by  the  tone  of  a  good  school.  Mere  discipline  is 
a  good  thing.  Liberty  is  a  good  thing,  but, 
however  free  we  may  be,  however  powerful,  we 
have  all  to  submit  to  authority,  we  have  all  to 
bow  to  rules,  to  environment.  But,  when  these 
young  things  go  out  into  the  world,  they  will  have 
to  oscillate  between  the  iron  discipline  of  business, 
and  the  apparent  liberty  of  leisure.  The  mere 
discipline  of  school  may  fit  them  for  the  first, 
so  long  as  they  are  in  subordinate  positions. 
But,  if  they  wish  to  rise  above  the  ruck,  they  must 


56          EDUCATION   AND   BUSINESS 

possess  self-control,  they  must  have  learned  to  be 
their  own  masters.  This  can  be  learnt  at  school, 
but  not  under  iron  discipline ;  but  rather  by  the 
orderly  exercise  of  liberty  and  self-directed 
activities — in  study,  as  well  as  in  games,  clubs, 
and  the  like — and  by  care  for  individuality. 

Here  again  the  size  of  the  classes  tells  against 
the  master,  however  sympathetic,  wise,  and 
enlightened  he  may  be. 

People  who  know  more  about  business  than 
about  education  are  always  talking  about  useful 
studies.  I  have  no  prejudice  against  useful 
studies.  If  anything  that  is  directly  useful  can 
be  taught  at  school,  by  all  means  let  it  be  taught, 
provided  that  it  is  useful  to  those  who  learn  it. 
But  schools,  like  dumb-bells,  are  and  must  be 
academic.  You  cannot  learn  to  box  by  using 
dumb-bells.  Similarly,  you  cannot  learn  a  trade 
at  school,  in  classes  of  fifty;  and,  if  you  could 
learn  a  trade  at  school,  it  is  probable  that  it  would 
not  be  a  trade  that  all  would  wish  to  follow. 
Manual  training,  training  in  domestic  economy,  all 
these  things  are  good ;  but  in  schools  they  must  be 
academic.  They  cannot  completely  prepare  for 
business  or  life.  In  a  northern  district  it  was  the 
practice,  when  a  baby  was  born,  for  the  eldest 
daughter  to  stay  at  home  for  a  month  and  help 
in  the  house.  The  Education  Authority  in  its 
wisdom  forebade  this  practice,  and,  at  the  same 
time,  ordered  a  large  supply  of  full-size  dolls, 
each  with  a  complete  outfit  of  baby  clothing,  for 
the  girl  children  to  practise  upon  in  school.  This 


TRAINING  OF   INTELLIGENCE          57 

is  an  extreme  case  of  dumb-bells  against  boxing — 
dolls  against  a  real  baby — if  the  story  is  true,  and 
not  merely  well  invented. 

What  I  have  said  is  not  directed  against  trade- 
schools  or  technical  schools,  any  more  than  it  is 
directed  against  schools  of  medicine,  or  engineer- 
ing, or  law.  Trade-schools  are  a  promising 
experiment;  how  far  they  can  be  extended  will 
be  seen  by  trial.  Technical  schools  are  intended 
for  those  who  have  elected  to  follow  certain  voca- 
tions. They  carry  with  them  their  own  problems. 
They  are  supplementary  to  education;  they  are 
not,  at  present,  a  part  of  general  education. 

But,  if  we  once  take  note  of  the  fact  that  no 
part  of  the  book-learning  taught  at  school  is 
necessarily  useful  to  all  in  their  business,  we  shall 
see  that,  so  far  as  the  claims  of  business  are  con- 
cerned, the  book-learning  is  not  an  end  but  only  a 
means.  It  is  a  means  to  awake  the  intelligence, 
to  open  the  mind,  to  create  new  interests,  to 
open  new  avenues  for  thought.  The  more  the 
school  instruction  is  brought  into  close  touch  with 
the  practical  life  of  the  district  in  which  the  school 
is  placed,  the  more  the  realistic  applications  of  it 
are  seized  and  brought  home  to  the  children,  the 
more  that  book-learning  is  likely  to  perform  its 
proper  work  in  stimulating  the  intelligence, 
creating  a  love  of  work,  and  a  desire  to  learn, 
the  more  its  value  for  business  will  be  increased. 

Every  here  and  there  bits  of  useful  instruction 
can  be  fitted  in.  No  one  can  learn  at  school  to  be 
a  gardener.  But  it  is  natural  for  children  to  have 
their  little  gardens,  and  grow  a  few  things  in  them ; 


58          EDUCATION   AND   BUSINESS 

a  training  garden  is  a  natural  adjunct  to  a  rural 
school.  They  will  learn  a  good  deal  by  that, 
though  they  will  hardly  learn  to  be  gardeners, 
or  even  to  manage  a  cottage  garden.  Anything 
and  everything  of  that  kind  is  good,  and  not  less 
good  because  it  brings  home  to  the  children  that 
business  exists,  and  that  book-learning  is  not 
business,  except  for  professors. 

Throughout  this  chapter  I  have  spoken  as  if 
the  school  was  all,  and  the  parent  nothing.  The 
parent  is  not  negligible ;  the  parents  can,  if  they 
choose,  be  all-impoitant.  But  in  existing  circum- 
stances the  schools  are  in  too  many  cases  the 
governing  factor.  The  parent  abdicates;  the 
school  is  the  sole  physical,  moral,  religious,  intellec- 
tual, and  business  instructor.  I  think  few,  except 
the  schoolmasters,  recognise  how  important  the 
schoolmasters  have  become  in  our  modern  com- 
munities. But,  if  and  when  the  general  level  of 
intelligence  and  responsibility  has  been  raised  by 
education,  then  a  new  generation  of  parents  may 
grow  up,  keen  to  stimulate  the  intelligence  of 
their  children,  eager  to  teach  them  all  they 
know  of  duty,  and  self-control,  and  practical 
wisdom.  Without  a  wise  parental  regimen,  the 
task  of  the  schoolmaster  is  heart-breaking.  No 
wonder  that  some  of  them  confine  their  attention 
to  the  book-learning  and  the  discipline,  and  are 
satisfied  if  these  things  are  well  reported. 


CHAPTER   III 
EDUCATION    AND    LIFE 

IT  is  the  purpose  of  education — scholastic  and 
domestic — to  prepare  for  life;  but  life  itself  is 
the  great  educator.  Happy  those  who  can  learn 
the  lessons  that  life  provides,  without  schedule 
or  programme,  without  play-time,  respite,  or  vaca- 
tion. Life  loves  a  willing  pupil ;  with  the  shirker, 
the  recalcitrant,  the  obtuse,  its  methods  are 
severe.  The  schoolmaster  may  visit  the  un- 
learning and  contumacious  with  rods,  but  life 
will  chastise  him  with  scorpions  and  with  cocka- 
trices. It  is  the  duty  of  what  we  narrowly  call 
education  to  fit  our  pupils  for  business,  but  it  is 
still  more  the  duty  of  such  education  to  fit  them  to 
learn  the  lessons  of  life,  and  to  stand  its  tests  and 
examinations.  The  more  gifted  the  pupil,  the 
more  severe  do  those  tests  become.  The  education 
of  life  is  too  large  a  subject  for  this  book  to  com- 
prehend; but  education  for  life  is  a  theme  that 
cannot  be  avoided. 

Life  all  too  frequently  obliterates  the  manu- 
script of  school.  I  read  not  long  ago  a  book 
called  Across  the  Bridges  :  descriptions  of  life  on 
the  south  side  of  the  Thames.  There  was  much 

59 


60  EDUCATION   AND   LIFE 

in  it  to  claim  attention ;  but  the  author's  sketch 
of  the  changes  that  take  place  in  the  children  after 
leaving  school  stays  in  my  mind.  Over  the 
water,  as  on  this  side,  there  are  excellent  schools, 
and  excellent  human  material.  There  may  not 
be  much  assistance  in  some  of  the  homes,  there 
is  little  from  any  of  the  surroundings,  but  when 
the  schoolmaster  has  done  with  the  children  they 
are  for  the  most  part  self-respecting,  well-man- 
nered, intelligent,  alert.  Then  follows  the  gradual 
declension.  Social  influences  are  unpropitious, 
employments  are  not  elevating;  within  a  few 
years  all  that  the  school  appeared  to  have  im- 
parted of  intelligence  and  polish  will  have  vanished 
in  the  majority. 

Some  of  us,  who  perhaps  have  not  lost  what  we 
possessed  at  fourteen,  may  remember  what  we 
were  at  that  age.  We  had  no  doubt  been  nurtured 
with  more  care  at  home  and  at  school  than  most 
of  these  children;  but  how  much  of  our  polish 
and  instruction  would  have  stood  fast  had  we 
been  then  turned  loose  in  Battersea  or  the 
Borough  to  earn  our  livelihood  ? 

It  is  probable  that  a  carter  or  a  porter  will  be 
a  lout ;  it  is  likely  that  a  shop-boy  will  be — well,  a 
shop-boy ;  but,  if  so,  has  all  the  schooling  run  to 
waste?  Not  entirely,  I  think;  such  classes  are/ 
I  fully  believe,  in  spite  of  all  appearances,  more 
civilised  than  their  predecessors  of  thirty  years 
ago.  But  humanity  cannot  be  satisfied  with  the 
results  hitherto  achieved. 

We    have    already    seen    that    the    socialistic 


THE  YEARS   OF  ADOLESCENCE      61 

system  of  education  goes  far  to  relieve  parents 
of  responsibility  which  properly  belongs  to  them. 
The  best  parents,  no  doubt,  do  not  let  their  own 
responsibility  slip;  but  it  is  natural  that  the 
majority  should  leave  to  others  what  others  are 
willing  to  undertake.  But  whatever  sum  of 
authority  and  influence  the  parents  may  have 
retained  up  to  the  end  of  school-time  is  likely  to 
slide  from  them  when  the  boy  or  girl  begins  to 
earn  a  livelihood.  School  discipline  ceases  for 
the  majority  at  about  fourteen;  parental  disci- 
pline— such  as  it  may  be — is  weakened  from  that 
moment  when  the  young  people  have  their  own 
money  of  which  they  can  dispose.  And  yet  the 
years  from  fourteen  to  eighteen,  the  years  of 
puberty  and  adolescence,  are  the  most  critical 
years  of  the  whole  development. 

The  discipline  of  work  and  business  does  not 
make  up  for  this  defect.  A  man  may  be  good 
at  business,  and  clumsy,  unintelligent,  ineffective, 
unwise,  in  his  own  more  important  personal  life. 
We  all  know  those  who  never  make  a  mark  in 
business,  but  are  admirable  in  their  homes  and 
with  their  friends.  Moreover,  the  work,  the 
business,  into  which  young  persons  are  likely  to 
drift  on  leaving  school,  does  not  even  fit  them  for 
work  and  business;  they  earn  a  few  shillings  a 
week  for  a  few  years,  and  then  find  themselves 
stranded  without  any  marketable  skill.  And, 
even  if  the  chance  education  of  business  were 
enough  for  business  purposes,  there  is  still  the 
rest  of  life,  the  more  important  rest,  to  be  con- 
sidered. 


62  EDUCATION   AND   LIFE 

A  mark  of  the  civilised  man  is  the  use  he  makes 
of  leisure.  Education  must  be  regarded  as  in- 
complete that  does  not  fit  the  pupil  for  the  use  of 
his  leisure.  In  the  reaction  between  character 
and  life,  character  should  be  adaptable  rather  than 
stubborn,  but  character  should  hold  its  own,  and 
mould  the  life  that  moulds  it  in  return.  It  is 
required  of  nearly  all  men — it  will  some  day,  per- 
haps, be  required  of  all  women — that  they  should 
take  a  share  in  public  affairs.  If  they  take  no 
part,  yet  their  fortunes  depend  upon  the  policy 
which  others,  more  active,  impose  upon  the  whole. 
The  function  of  early  education  in  regard  to  life 
is  thus  to  cultivate  wholesome  and  varied  tastes, 
to  build  up  directing  principles  and  habits  in 
the  personality,  to  fit  for  domestic,  social,  and 
political  relations. 

What  formative  powers  work  upon  those  classes 
whose  schooling  ceases  at  about  fourteen  ?  Put- 
ting domestic  influence  aside,  which  varies  in 
almost  every  home  and  cannot  be  changed  by 
the  rules  or  the  agents  of  any  public  authority, 
the  schoolmaster  has  his  chance  during  seven  to 
nine  of  the  most  impressionable  years  of  life. 
Though  the  predominance  of  books  in  his  armoury 
has  been  excessive,  books  must  always  be  his  chief 
instrument.  I  have  depreciated  the  study  of 
books  from  the  point  of  view  of  business,  but  I 
should  be  the  last  to  depreciate  it  from  the  point 
of  view  of  life.  Books  are  to  be  studied  for  life 
rather  than  for  business.  If  that  is  once  accepted, 
instruction  takes  on  a  new  spirit.  Those  who 
began  the  movement  for  elementary  education  no 


THE   USE   OF   LEISURE  63 

doubt  imagined  that  you  had  only  to  teach  the 
young  to  read,  and  the  world  of  imagination  and 
knowledge  would  be  open  to  them.  It  is  open  to 
them,  but  there  are  few  who  find  their  path  into 
its  treasure-houses.  Reading,  like  all  other  gifts, 
can  be  used  or  misused.  What  use  or  misuse  is 
made  of  reading  may  be  inferred  from  the  flood 
of  trumpery  periodicals  which  finds  a  sale. 
There  is  not  much  harm  for  the  most  part  in  such 
trash,  but  the  reading  of  it  cannot  be  regarded  as 
a  worthy  use  of  leisure.  The  schoolmaster,  after 
the  necessities  of  physical  and  business  training 
are  satisfied,  has  the  opportunity  of  implanting 
in  some  of  his  pupils  the  love  of  good  books.  But 
he  must  have  it  first  himself;  the  system  under 
which  schoolmasters  are  trained  should  lead  them 
to  regard  books  as  counsellors,  friends,  and  play- 
mates for  leisure  hours,  not  merely  as  tools  used 
for  instruction  and  professional  propaedeutic. 
There  is  already  a  great  advance  in  this  direction. 

Reading  is  not  for  all,  but  there  are  no  doubt 
many  who  have  missed  through  no  fault  of  their 
own  the  joy  and  the  guidance  that  a  few  shillings 
will  now  procure.  Music  is  another  harmonising 
and  civilising  influence.  The  teaching  of  music 
in  elementary  schools  should  be  devoted  to  the 
development  of  taste,  comprehension,  and  wisely 
directed  inclination.  Singing  classes  are  good. 
Jaques-Dalcroze's  Eurhythmies  are  excellent ; 
they  combine  musical  instruction  with  what  I 
have  claimed  above  for  dancing — the  drill  of 
measured,  rhythmical,  and  controlled  movement. 


64  EDUCATION  AND   LIFE 

But  the  children  should  not  only  be  taught  music ; 
they  should  hear  good  music,  if  that  is  in  any  way 
possible.  In  many  country  districts  the  village 
choir,  the  village  musical  society,  afford  almost 
the  only  outlook  into  the  world  where  sound  obeys 
the  mind,  and  moves  it  in  return.  In  English 
towns  the  opportunities  for  hearing  good  music 
are  not  so  abundant  as  in  Germany;  but  in 
churches,  in  parks,  even  in  music-halls,  they  are 
becoming  more  frequent.  If  skilled  performers 
were  to  make  good  music  now  and  then  in  the 
schools,  their  pains  would  be  well  bestowed.  And 
if  a  generation  trained  to  love  music  were  to  arise, 
our  music-halls  would  be  transformed  :  a  trans- 
formation of  which  there  are  already  some  signs. 
Performing  dogs  and  birds  and  elephants  and  seals, 
acrobats,  skirts  and  kicks,  would  give  more  room 
to  soloists  and  quartets,  chorussed  and  orchestral 
music.  We  are  not  now  a  musical  nation;  but 
we  have  been  more  musical  than  we  are;  we 
evolved  the  English  church-music  and  gave  a 
home  to  the  Oratorio,  not  perhaps  the  best 
music,  but  still  noble  and  worthy;  we  still 
breed  and  train  the  Lancashire  and  Yorkshire 
choirs.  A  good  instinct  perverted  is  seen  in  the 
cult  of  the  piano ;  if  school  taught  but  this— 
that  execution  is  only  for  the  few,  appreciation 
for  the  many — it  would  have  taught  a  valuable 
lesson. 

Music,  like  reading,  is  not  for  all,  but  it  is  for 
many.  It  is  the  most  democratic  of  the  arts. 
Its  spiritual  and  intellectual  influence  defies 
analysis ;  it  irritates,  and  stimulates,  and  pacifies ; 


HISTORY  AND   GEOGRAPHY         65 

upon  the  artist,  whose  fibres  it  tears  and  excru- 
ciates with  passion,  its  operation  has  something 
of  malign ;  but  to  those  whose  working  hours  are 
dull,  mechanical,  and  sordid,  it  brings  harmony 
—partly  spiritual,  partly  physical — and  ideal 
beauty,  beyond  the  power  of  any  other  art. 

To  pass  to  other  subjects  of  school  instruction, 
history  and  geography,  which  have  an  intimate 
connexion,  have  been  in  the  past — in  the  for- 
gotten past,  I  trust — more  ill-treated  than  almost 
any  subjects  of  education.  History  was  for  a 
long  time  regarded  and  taught  as  a  series  of  names, 
and  events,  and  dates,  without  unity,  inter- 
connexion, or  meaning;  supplemented  at  best 
by  stories  about  Alfred  and  the  cakes,  or  the  like. 
Geography  was  for  a  long  time  treated  as  a  list  of 
topographical  details  to  be  committed  to  memory. 
Almost  all  of  this  is  without  value  or  significance. 
History  and  geography  were  for  a  long  time 
treated  like  technical  subjects,  in  which  exact 
learning  is  all  important.  On  the  contrary,  the 
function  of  history  and  human  geography  is  to 
stimulate  the  imagination,  to  inform  the  under- 
standing, to  widen  the  outlook.  Unless  these 
purposes  are  served,  the  history  is  without  worth, 
the  geography  is  only  useful  for  the  details  of 
—here  and  there — a  business.  If  history  and 
geography  are  treated  in  the  proper  way,  the  child 
will  go  out  into  life  prepared  to  find  history 
happening  before  its  eyes,  with  the  fields  of 
Europe,  the  territories  of  the  globe,  spread  out 
before  its  ken,  as  the  scene  of  majestic  dramas  of 
F 


66  EDUCATION   AND   LIFE 

which  the  action  is  incessant  and  progressive. 
He  will  be  in  some  measure  prepared  to  take  his 
part  as  a  citizen  and  a  voter. 

If  the  youth  does  nothing  else  that  is  intellec- 
tual and  illuminative  in  his  leisure  hours,  he  will 
from  time  to  time  read  the  daily  paper — the 
Daily  Mirror,  perhaps,  or  the  Daily  Mail.  The 
daily  paper  is  the  greatest  of  original  historical 
authorities,  affording  matter  for  infinite  reflective, 
constructive,  and  imaginative  scope.  But  has 
any  of  my  readers  ever  tried  to  imagine  what  the 
daily  paper  means  to  the  undeveloped  ?  We  can 
guess  from  the  importance  that  is  given  in  papers 
of  widest  circulation  to  personal  details  :  clothing, 
accidents,  adventures,  murders,  robberies,  scan- 
dals, trials.  On  the  abstract  or  general  side  the 
chief  part  is  devoted  to  politics.  And  the  political 
side  is  mostly  concerned  with  catch-words  and 
stock  phrases,  which  take  the  place  of  ideas. 
The  daily  paper  should  afford  from  day  to  day 
subjects  of  instruction  in  every  school.  It  should 
be  woven  into  the  history  and  geography;  the 
history  and  the  geography  should  be  called  up  to 
illuminate  modern  events. 

We  do  not  teach  literature,  music,  history, 
geography,  for  business  purposes ;  but  to  furnish 
the  mind,  open  the  understanding,  vivify  the 
faculties,  and  stimulate  the  imagination.  We 
cannot  do  much  in  these  directions  before  the  age 
of  fourteen;  much  of  our  seed  will  fall  upon 
stony  ground ;  but  if  we  devote  the  scanty  time 
at  our  disposal  to  inculcating  dry  facts  without 
illuminative  value,  we  shall  do  nothing  at  all, 


THE   LOVE   OF   BEAUTY  67 

except  waste  the  time  and  dull  the  appetite  for 
knowledge  and  the  intelligence  of  our  pupils. 

Quite  apart  from  any  definite  tastes  which  we 
may  awaken  in  the  young  to  adorn  and  diversify 
their  recreations,  anything  that  enlivens  their 
intelligence  and  stimulates  their  imagination 
will  alleviate  the  burden  of  business  and  give 
them  lights  to  lead  them  onward  during  their 
leisure. 

The  natural  love  of  beauty  that  used  to  dwell  in 
our  race,  that  raised  and  adorned  our  cathedrals, 
our  churches,  our  castles,  and  our  mansions,  seems 
now  to  be  extinct,  or  to  live  only  in  the  mind  of  a 
few  professionals  and  a  few  cultivated  people. 
The  traditional  and  instinctive  is  dead ;  we  must 
rely  upon  self-conscious  effort  to  resuscitate  the 
love  of  beauty.  Until  that  is  done,  it  is  useless 
to  look  for  a  revival  of  art — in  any  living  sense. 
Architecture,  for  instance,  after  music  the  most 
democratic  of  the  arts,  depends  not  more  upon 
the  conception  of  the  architect  than  on  the  execu- 
tion of  the  handicraftsman.  If  the  craftsman  is 
tied  and  bound  to  the  scrupulous  reproduction 
of  a  plan  or  drawing,  his  work  will  be  dull  and 
starved,  and  kill  the  general  conception,  however 
good.  All  interior  decoration,  furniture,  and 
fittings,  all  details  of  any  plan  of  construction  or 
laying  out,  depend  for  their  success  on  the  instinct 
of  the  workman.  And  the  demand  for  beauty, 
without  which  our  dull  and  sordid  surroundings 
will  never  be  improved,  must  come  from  the 
multitude.  It  can  only  be  effective  if  the  minds 


68  EDUCATION   AND   LIFE 

of  the  many  are  attuned  to  beauty,  and  hate 
ugliness. 

No  rules  can  be  laid  down,  no  scheme  can  be 
prescribed,  for  the  renovation  of  the  love  of  beauty 
in  our  masses.  But  it  must,  as  things  are,  proceed 
in  the  first  instance  from  the  elementary  schools, 
and  from  the  love  of  beauty  in  elementary  school- 
masters. The  love  of  beauty  may  be  rare  in  the 
elementary  schoolmaster;  but  I  think  it  is  only 
by  accident  and  defective  training  if  it  is  so. 
Given  the  love  of  beauty  in  the  schoolmaster — 
and  the  schoolmaster  loves  many  beautiful  things, 
such  as  duty,  self-sacrifice,  truthfulness,  honesty, 
and  good  work — I  feel  sure  he  would  find  means  to 
awaken  it  in  his  classes.  In  every  district,  rural 
or  urban,  there  are  beautiful  things  to  be  noticed. 
If  there  are  churches,  museums,  happy  effects  of 
nature  or  of  art  or  of  accident,  he  can  bring  them 
to  observation.  We  expect  much  of  our  school- 
masters, and  we  get  much ;  we  must  expect  more, 
and  we  shall  get  more.  Just  now  we  seem  more 
anxious  to  get  well-educated  clerks  for  our  public 
offices  than  to  secure  the  most  suitable  school- 
masters. The  second  is  the  more  urgent  need. 
The  entrance  to  the  schoolmaster's  profession 
should  be  thronged  with  applicants,  from  whom 
the  most  worthy  should  be  chosen.  For  ten  men 
who  are  fit  to  be  clerks,  there  is  only  one  that  is 
fit  to  be  a  schoolmaster. 

If  we  find  a  poet  carting  muck,  we  think  that 
we  see  a  tragedy.  But  there  is  a  greater  tragedy, 
when  he  whose  duties  require  him  to  cart  muck  is 
not  a  poet  and  a  humourist.  If  the  soul  and  the 


MECHANISM   AND   CONSTRUCTION       69 

mind  are  awakened,  if  they  have  independent 
force  to  resist  the  weight  of  circumstance,  occupa- 
tion matters  little.  If  we  can  hear  the  music  of 
the  spheres,  then  the  rattle  of  the  typewriter,  the 
insistence  of  figures  to  be  totted  in  a  book,  the 
monotonous  toil  of  a  navvy  or  a  ploughman,  will 
not  avail  to  hush  that  music.  Education,  wisely 
started,  puts  it  within  the  reach  of  "  Everyman  " 
to  attune  his  hearing  to  the  melody  of  humanity, 
the  song  of  the  worlds. 

But  the  spiritual  and  intellectual  preparation 
for  life  and  leisure  is  not  all;  the  material  also 
demands  our  attention.  The  majority  will  always 
find  their  chief  interest  in  the  concrete  rather  than 
in  the  abstract  or  imaginative.  The  great  con- 
quests of  the  modern  world  have  been  made  by 
science  and  machinery.  If  we  open  the  eyes  of 
our  children  to  these  wonders,  we  increase  to  them 
the  value  of  life.  It  is  obvious  that  mechanism 
and  construction  offer  abundant  subjects  for 
school  lessons.  I  am  not  sure  whether  girls  are 
interested  in  such  things  :  I  am  sure  that  boys 
are.  Everything  that  widens  the  interest  in  daily 
life  is  a  preparation  for  life ;  but  this  is  or  may  be 
to  some  extent  a  preparation  for  business  also. 
Wherever  an  unfamiliar  machine  is  at  work,  a 
Scotch  derrick,  a  steam-navvy,  a  system  for 
generation  of  electricity,  the  mechanical  opera- 
tions can  be  studied  and  explained,  so  far  as  the 
boys  can  understand  them.  A  new  building, 
especially  if  it  is  of  great  size,  offers  a  good  object- 
lesson.  A  plough,  a  mechanical  scarifier,  a 


70  EDUCATION   AND   LIFE 

thrashing  machine,  a  grain  elevator,  a  drill,  all 
offer  opportunities.  The  physical  side  of  geo- 
graphy can  be  illustrated  in  every  country  district. 
Nature-study  is  already  widely  pursued  in  schools. 
A  beginning  can  be  made  in  every  school  of  unfold- 
ing the  marvels  of  material  knowledge.  But  the 
schoolmaster  must  be  sure  that  he  knows  aright 
what  he  has  to  explain.  In  truth,  we  expect  a 
great  deal  of  our  schoolmasters;  they  are  that 
branch  of  the  workers  in  the  hive,  whose  business 
it  is  to  see  that  the  young  brood  is  duly  nourished 
and  brought  to  useful  maturity.  There  are  no 
workers  of  whom  more  is  expected;  and  the 
expectation  is  not  in  vain. 

All  social  sports  and  games  are  valuable.  We 
call  ourselves  a  sporting  people,  and  we  are,  but 
our  sporting  instincts  are  confined  in  large 
measure,  not  by  choice,  but  by  the  pressure  of 
circumstance,  to  watching  races,  football,  and 
cricket.  The  beauty  of  our  parks  and  open  spaces 
should  not  be  sacrificed;  it  has  its  own  great 
educative  worth ;  but  every  yard  of  ground  that 
can  be  spared  ought  to  be  thrown  open  for  those 
youths  who  desire  to  exercise  their  bodies  and 
their  minds  and  their  faculties  of  combined  action. 
It  is  no  good  scolding  the  young  men  because  they 
crowd  to  football  matches — unless  you  are  sure 
that  they  might  themselves  be  playing  football. 
Civilisation  may  be  defined  as  the  art  of  living 
decently  in  towns;  what  the  palaestra  did  in 
Athens,  what  the  Bath  Club  does  in  London  for  its 
members,  the  Polytechnics  do  for  the  less  fortunate 


CHARACTER  71 

classes;  such  play-grounds  should  be  multiplied. 
But,  if  it  is  desirable,  and  for  reasons  of  health, 
education,  and  sound  development  it  is  desirable, 
that  young  men  should  meet  together  to  play, 
combine,  and  strive  in  competition,  the  beginnings 
of  such  combination  and  such  tastes  must  be  laid 
at  school.  Then  any  opportunities  which  exist 
will  be  brought  to  use. 

I  need  not  insist  much  upon  the  building  of 
character  in  the  elementary  school.  All  eyes  are 
fully  opened  to  the  importance  of  moral  education 
in  the  school.  I  must,  however,  repeat,  what  I 
have  said  above,  that  character  cannot  be  de- 
veloped under  conditions  of  rigid  discipline  and 
mere  instruction.  The  more  liberty  that  can  be 
introduced  into  the  methods  of  the  elementary 
schools,  the  more  the  children  can  be  allowed  to 
work  out  things  for  themselves,  instead  of  receiv- 
ing their  nutriment  predigested — predigested  even 
before  it  reaches  the  schoolmaster,  as  I  see  it  in 
certain  text-books — the  more  chance  there  is  for 
the  individuality  to  grow  and  gather  strength. 
Technical  progress  may  be  thus  less  rapid,  but 
intellectual  and  moral  progress  will  be  more 
certain  and  more  firm. 

It  is  put  to  us  by  Mr.  F.  J.  Gould,  in  his  Moral 
Instruction,  that  all  the  qualities  which  we  most 
desire  to  cultivate — self-reliance,  self-control, 
initiative,  perseverance,  strength  of  will,  sympa- 
thetic comprehension  of  our  neighbours,  intelli- 
gence, alertness,  quickness — are  qualities  capable 
of  misuse.  I  am  myself  quite  willing  to  take  that 


72  EDUCATION   AND   LIFE 

risk  :  provided  the  teacher  exercises  his  enormous 
opportunities  of  suggestion  so  as  to  set  before  the 
taught  on  every  fitting  occasion  noble  rather  than 
unworthy  objects  of  desire.  But  it  is  not  good 
that  the  young  should  be  surfeited  with  morality. 
All  forms  of  priggishness — unnatural  virtue, 
sermonising,  want  of  sympathy  with  youth, 
narrow  judgements,  censorious  fussiness,  multi- 
plication of  rules  and  offences  against  rules— 
these  tend  to  defeat  their  own  purpose.  A  high 
example,  a  good  tone,  coupled  with  human  sym- 
pathy, human  comprehension,  and  a  true  sense 
of  proportion,  these  are  the  schoolmaster's  ideal. 
A  sense  of  humour  is  a  great  help.  If  the  school- 
master is  a  good  man  and  competent,  the  morals 
of  his  school  will  correspond.  What  Matthew 
Arnold  said  of  his  father  is  still  the  schoolmaster's 
high  calling  : 

"  Still  them  upraisest  with  zeal 
The  humble  good  from  the  ground, 
Sternly  repressest  the  bad  ! 
Still,  like  a  trumpet,  dost  rouse 
Those  who  with  half-open  eyes 
Tread  the  border-land  dim 
'Twixt  vice  and  virtue ;  reviv'st, 
Succourest  .  .  .  ." 

Above  all,  we  should  decline  to  cultivate  a 
colourless  mediocrity,  and  fear  of  deviation  from 
a  common  pattern.  Strong  virtue  is  magnificent ; 
strong  vice  is  dangerous;  weakness  is  always 
contemptible ;  uniformity  is  barren. 

But   when   the   elementary   schoolmaster   has 


EXTENSION   OF   SCHOOL   COMPULSION  73 

done  his  work,  the  boy  or  girl  goes  out  into  the 
world — a  David  to  meet  Goliath.  There  are  four 
or  five  more  years  before  maturity,  years  full  of 
adverse  chances.  This  is  the  time  when  parental 
example,  parental  influence,  is  all-important. 
But  we  have  already  shaken  and  impaired  paternal 
and  maternal  authority  by  the  school ;  the  world 
will  weaken  it  still  more  by  granting  a  large 
measure  of  economic  independence. 

There  are  many  who  would  endeavour  to  replace 
domestic  discipline  by  carrying  on  school  educa- 
tion of  all  alike  to  fifteen,  sixteen,  or  even  higher 
ages.  If  school  education  were  to  become  more 
perfect  as  preparation  for  average  life  and  average 
business  than  it  is  ever  likely  to  be,  there  would 
be  much  to  be  said  for  this ;  but  the  family  budget 
of  nine-tenths  of  our  citizens  will  not  permit  it. 
They  cannot  forgo  the  contributions  of  children 
to  current  expenses,  and  also  maintain  them  mean- 
while. Those  who  are  thought  likely  to  repay 
further  schooling  should  receive  all  possible 
encouragement  to  continue  their  studies;  but 
for  nine-tenths  of  the  children,  fit  or  unfit,  the 
invincible  argument  of  res  angusta  will  limit  the 
school  period. 

But  in  course  of  time  we  shall  evolve  machinery, 
by  public  and,  better  still,  by  private  effort,  that 
will  do  much  to  tide  over  this  dangerous  period. 
Much  has  already  been  done.  The  Boy  Scout 
movement,  though  it  cannot  catch  all,  is  ad- 
mirable for  boys  of  this  age.  Continuation  classes, 
if  properly  devised,  and  made  interesting,  illu- 
minating, or  useful — we  want  all  these  elements, 


74  EDUCATION   AND   LIFE 

to  suit  different  natures — will  do  something  for 
many.  Polytechnics,  trade-schools,  technical 
courses,  commercial  courses,  courses  in  cookery, 
dressmaking,  and  domestic  economy,  do  much  and 
will  do  more.  The  girls'  clubs  and  boys'  clubs 
that  are  carried  on  with  so  much  zest  and  sym- 
pathy in  many  districts  afford  further  assistance. 
I  think  we  can  look  ahead  with  confidence  to  the 
development  of  all  these  agencies,  and  of  others 
like  them  which  have  not  been  invented,  to  pre- 
serve the  work  of  the  schoolmaster  from  oblitera- 
tion. It  must  be  remembered  that  at  this  age 
we  have  only  to  provide  for  leisure ;  the  hours  of 
work  are  covered  by  commercial  and  industrial 
discipline.  The  chief  danger  on  this  side  is  in  the 
blind-alley  openings.  But  associations  for  ap- 
prenticeship, and  committees  for  directing  juvenile 
employment,  have  already  begun  to  fence  off 
these  traps  for  the  unwary.  The  watches  set  to 
guard  the  critical  years  of  puberty  and  adolescence 
are  many,  and  will  become  more  numerous.  No 
one  organisation,  no  single  compulsion,  can  deal 
with  the  multifarious  individuality  that  has  to 
be  protected.  At  school  every  boy,  every  girl, 
is  a  different  being,  but  they  can  in  some  measure 
be  grouped  and  brigaded.  After  school  is  left 
behind,  the  variety  of  types,  characters,  needs, 
and  tastes,  makes  variety  of  methods  yet  more 
necessary. 

The  school,  and  the  agencies  that  strive  to 
supplement  the  school,  provide  to  some  extent 
training  for  social  and  domestic  and  industrial  and 


CIVIC   TRAINING  75 

commercial  life;  but  training  for  political  duty 
must  also  be  considered.  The  school-training 
in  history  and  geography,  if  still  further  improved, 
would  lay  a  foundation;  all  opportunity  should 
be  given  to  carry  on  these  studies  after  compulsory 
schooling  has  ceased ;  but  I  do  not  much  believe 
in  lectures  or  teaching  on  what  is  often  called 
civics.  It  is  hard  in  civics  to  hit  the  mean  be- 
tween mere  information  and  propaganda.  His- 
tory is  the  real  school  of  civics;  if  you  try  to 
isolate  the  information  useful  to  the  citizen,  you 
tear  it  from  its  natural  connexions,  its  organic 
life.  It  is  not  learning  so  much  that  is  needed,  as 
comprehension  and  judgement;  and  I  am  much 
afraid  of  political  influence  in  the  schools,  employed 
to  suit  the  views  of  a  party.  Debating  societies 
are  good;  but  I  imagine  that  the  most  part  of 
the  political  training  of  the  youth  of  the  country 
comes  from  political  associations,  friendly  society 
organisations,  trade  unions,  and  socialist  clubs. 
There  is  in  most  of  these  bodies  too  much  partisan- 
ship, too  much  acrimony,  too  narrow  a  point  of 
view,  to  make  them  ideal  grounds  of  training  for 
those  who  have  to  sit  in  judgement  on  politicians. 
But  all  these  agencies  open  minds  to  ideas;  the 
ideas  that  rush  in  first  may  be  the  most  violent, 
the  most  hasty,  and  those  that  present  the 
narrowest  front.  But  when  ideas  once  begin  to 
move,  elimination,  selection,  comparison,  can 
hardly  fail  to  follow.  Sooner  or  later,  truth  will 
have  its  own  way;  the  older  men  will  gain  not 
only  experience  but  gradually  wisdom ;  they  will 
pass  on  their  reading  of  life  to  the  young;  the 


76  EDUCATION   AND   LIFE 

young  will  no  doubt  reject  it  as  old-fashioned  and 
out-of-date;  but  it  will  not  therefore  miss  its 
eventual  fruit.  Just  now,  partisan  politics  have 
it  all  their  own  way ;  but  there  are  signs  that  the 
voters  are  beginning  to  learn  that  they  are  not 
parties  to  the  suit,  but  judges  in  the  action;  that 
their  interests  are  at  stake ;  and  that  if  they  are 
to  deliver  judgements  that  will  not  afterwards  be 
regretted  they  must  not  only  hear  and  weigh  both 
sides,  but  also  think  for  themselves,  remembering 
that  neither  party  is  dominated  by  a  disinterested 
regard  for  their  welfare.  The  political  education 
of  the  people  is  progressing,  and  is  likely  to  lead 
to  unforeseen  results. 

Anything  resembling  political  education  in 
schools  is  dangerous ;  to-day  it  may  be  patriotism 
that  is  offered  as  a  subject ;  to-morrow  it  may  be 
something  much  more  objectionable.  The  busi- 
ness of  the  schools  is  to  prepare  and  develop  the 
intelligence,  to  train  and  strengthen  the  character 
and  individual  judgement.  If  that  is  successfully 
accomplished,  the  politicians  will  have  to  fight 
out  their  battles — not  now,  perhaps,  but  some 
years  hence — before  an  instructed  and  confident 
tribunal. 

I  write  these  things;  but  I  am  only  too  well 
aware  how  few  there  are  that  care  for  beauty  and 
understanding.  Travel  in  the  tube  on  Sunday 
evening,  when  the  boys  and  girls — whom  we  have 
trained — are  coming  back  from  their  afternoon; 
walk  down  the  Strand,  go  into  any  golf  club,  and 
you  will  see  how  much  education — higher  or 


THE  ENDS  OF  EDUCATION          77 

lower — has  hitherto  effected ;  you  may  infer  that 
little  more  will  ever  be  effected. 

Nine-tenths  of  men  and  women  are  perhaps 
incapable  of  rising  above  the  material  world.  Of 
the  others  many  are  ashamed  to  admit — even  to 
themselves — that  there  are  things  above  and 
beyond  the  necessities  of  ordinary  life,  which  they 
can  see  and  their  fellows  do  not  see.  Those  who 
acknowledge  intellectual  and  imaginative  calls 
gather  for  self-protection  in  eccentric  cliques  and 
coteries,  circles  of  mutual  admiration.  But  some- 
where among  the  more  gifted  tenth  are  those  who 
will  do  all  by  which  our  generation  will  deserve 
to  be  known.  It  may  be  for  them  alone  that 
education  should  work ;  if  so,  the  kind  of  education 
that  I  dream — freed  from  the  dullness  of  pedantry 
and  the  tyranny  of  learning — is  that  only  kind 
which  will  not  blunt  the  faculties  that  God  has 
given.  But  I  believe  that  all  have  some  small 
change,  if  not  a  talent  in  a  napkin.  Business 
comes  first,  no  doubt,  that  daily  bread  may  be 
won.  But  I  have  shown  that  the  urgent  needs  of 
business  are  not  exacting  so  far  as  book-learning 
is  concerned.  The  further  needs  of  business — 
intelligence,  alertness,  love  of  knowledge  and  of 
work — coincide  very  nearly  with  the  needs  of 
life.  If  we  try  to  work  for  life  as  well  as  for 
business,  business  itself  may  also  profit ;  in  any 
case  the  needs  of  life  should  not  be  neglected. 

It  may  also  be  said  that  I  have  confined  myself 
to  the  life  of  thought  and  imagination,  and  that  I 
have  left  out  of  account  the  life  of  action.  The 
life  of  action  is  the  life  of  business ;  if  initiative 


78  EDUCATION   AND   LIFE 

and  individuality  are  not  crushed  out  of  the 
children,  business  will  train  for  action.  But  for 
most  of  us  business  is  but  a  narrow  round,  a 
squirrel's  wheel.  Education  gives  a  chance  of 
emerging  from  that  narrow  round  by  thoughts 
and  tastes  and  feelings  that  give  dignity  and 
beauty  to  life.  If  all  cannot  profit  by  the  wider, 
the  more  humane  course,  it  is  yet  our  duty  to 
offer  that  chance  to  all. 


CHAPTER  IV 

MODERN   LANGUAGES   IN   SECONDARY 
SCHOOLS 

MUCH  has  been  said  and  much  may  be  said 
against  the  Greek  and  Latin  classics  as  a  general 
instrument  of  secondary  and  higher  education 
in  this  country.  But  there  are  many  of  us — now, 
shall  I  say,  in  middle  age  ? — who,  looking  back  on 
our  own  mental  development,  recognise  that 
we  owe  an  immense  debt  to  the  system  of  classical 
education  under  which  we  were  trained.  We 
do  not  grudge  an  hour  that  we  spent  on  reading 
the  Greek  and  Latin  classics,  on  composing  in 
Greek  and  Latin,  prose  or  verse,  or  even  an  hour 
that  we  spent  on  studying  the  niceties  of  Greek 
and  Latin  grammar.  Whatever  may  be  the 
trend  of  future  policy  in  education,  what  we  had 
and  have  can  never  be  taken  from  us.  But 
those  of  us  who  watch  the  progress  of  that  policy 
must  be  anxious  that  future  generations  may  be 
schooled  as  well  as  we  were.  And,  since  we 
cannot  deny  that  there  were  many  of  our  school- 
fellows who  did  not  value  or  profit  by  the  schooling 
that  suited  us,  we  must  make  it  our  endeavour 
or  at  least  our  hope  that  those  who  are  not  able 
or  willing  to  get  all  the  good  that  is  to  be  got 

79 


80    MODERN   LANGUAGES  IN   SCHOOLS 

from  Greek  or  Latin  should    yet    receive  some 
corresponding  benefits  in  another  way. 

We  received,  first  of  all,  a  thorough  drilling  in 
grammar,  accidence  first  and  syntax  afterwards. 
Man  has  many  tools,  but  the  most  powerful  of 
all  is  language.  In  dealing  with  language  gener- 
ally, with  our  own  language,  and  with  any  other 
languages  which  we  may  use,  we  conceive  that 
we  thus  acquired  a  certainty,  an  accuracy,  a 
confidence,  a  sense  of  what  is  possible  and  not 
possible  in  language,  which  we,  at  any  rate, 
should  not  have  acquired  in  any  other  way. 
Further,  we  became  acquainted  with  master- 
pieces of  all  time — with  Virgil,  Lucretius,  Horace, 
Catullus,  Juvenal,  Cicero,  Livy,  Caesar,  Tacitus; 
and  in  Greek  with  even  greater  masterpieces — 
Homer,  the  tragedians,  Aristophanes,  Herodotus, 
Thucydides,  Plato,  Demosthenes.  In  Greek  we 
learnt  to  know  the  finest,  the  most  graceful,  the 
most  musical,  the  most  flexible  of  all  instruments 
of  human  expression. 

Then  we  had  to  translate  into  English  from 
Greek  and  Latin  authors  at  sight.  That  was 
a  fine  intellectual  exercise  in  itself.  We  knew  that 
the  passage  before  us  must  contain  a  coherent, 
intelligible,  logical  series  of  expressions.  We  had 
to  construct,  first  of  all,  and  often  from  imperfect 
knowledge,  a  conception  of  its  general  purport; 
then  we  had  to  work  out  the  detail  and  seize  the 
finest  shades  of  meaning;  last,  we  had  to  find 
idiomatic  expressions,  orderly,  rhythmical,  har- 
monious, to  render  the  general  effect  and  the 


A   CLASSICAL  TRAINING  81 

particular  phrases,  with  the  knowledge  that  our 
prose  would  be  judged  by  a  critic  who  was  a 
scholar,  not  only  in  Latin  and  Greek,  but  also 
in  English.  Thus,  we  learnt  to  use  our  own 
language.  The  translation  of  ideas  or  statements 
or  arguments  conveyed  in  one  language  into  the 
approximate  equivalents  of  another  speech  in- 
volves a  whole  set  of  useful  mental  gymnastics. 
I  think  that  bilinguals,  like  the  Welsh,  whose 
education  is  carried  on  in  two  languages,  must 
get  more  from  their  elementary  schools  than  the 
scholars  of  a  country  like  England,  where  only 
one  language  is  used  in  school. 

Some  authorities  condemn  translation,  as 
fostering  a  false  sense  of  language ;  an  excessive 
preoccupation  with  the  word.  This  view  finds 
no  response  in  my  mind  or  experience ;  but — for 
composition — invention,  construction,  proportion, 
and  arrangement,  must  be  separately  practised 
and  taught. 

Then  we  composed  in  Greek  and  Latin,  prose 
and  verse.  I  suppose  the  pleasantest  part  of 
our  work  was  reading,  just  reading,  Greek. 
But  next  to  that  I  should  certainly  put  successful 
composition  in  Latin  or  Greek  verse.  Yet,  if 
one  part  of  our  classical  system  must  be  jettisoned 
to  save  the  rest,  I  imagine  it  should  be  the 
verses.  They  were  useful  to  some,  I  am  certain ; 
perhaps  they  were  not  useful  to  all.  But  no 
wrestling  with  the  awkward  structure  of  a  German 
sentence,  no  graceful  manoeuvring  with  the 
infinite  resources  of  French,  will  ever  give  the 
easy  mastery  of  language  that  comes  from  long 
G 


82     MODERN   LANGUAGES   IN   SCHOOLS 

practice  in  the  artistic  construction  of  Greek 
and  Latin  sentences.  You  have  only  to  survey 
English  prose  before  and  after  the  classical  revival 
to  see  how  much  our  language  owes  in  rhythmical 
and  musical  variety,  in  skilled  co-ordination, 
in  resources  of  style,  to  men  who  had  learnt  to 
write  Latin  and  Greek.  It  will  be  a  pity  if  the 
time  ever  comes  when  no  one  works  for  himself 
in  that  workshop. 

We  got  also  an  introduction  to  foreign  history, 
politics,  customs,  and  institutions.  What  is 
valuable  in  historical  education  is  not  the  ac- 
quisition of  a  set  of  facts  or  dates,  or  even  the 
comprehension  of  a  reasoned  account  of  the 
causal  determination  of  a  nation's  destiny,  but 
the  living  into  the  life  of  a  people  whose  manners, 
customs,  ideas,  institutions,  are  different  from  our 
own  and  yet  not  so  different  that  we  cannot 
understand  them.  That  came  to  us,  not  by 
lectures  or  systematic  instruction,  but  in  the 
effort  to  master  and  understand  the  books  that 
we  were  set  to  read.  And  those  peoples,  whose 
life  grew  familiar  as  if  they  had  been  our  cousins, 
are  the  peoples  on  whose  civilisation  is  based 
the  whole  of  modern  European  culture  and 
polity.  I  think  even  the  stupidest,  the  idlest, 
the  most  recalcitrant  of  us  learnt  something 
from  this. 

Other  things  we  learnt,  a  little  at  school,  more 
at  the  University  :  political,  moral,  and  meta- 
physical philosophy ;  but  I  am  now  dealing  more 
with  classics  at  school  than  classics  at  the 
University. 


SOME  YEARS    AGO  83 

All  the  boys  at  my  school  had  an  opportunity 
of  learning  these  things,  but  only  the  minority 
used  that  opportunity ;  many  of  those  who  failed 
to  make  much  progress  were  stupid  and  dull  at 
books;  others  were  idle;  but  all  of  them,  I 
think,  learnt  something;  and  some  of  them, 
I  know,  have  lived  to  regret  that  they  did  not 
learn  more.  But  I  am  willing  to  admit  that  many 
of  them  might  have  learnt  more  if  the  course  of 
study  had  been  better  suited  to  their  faculties. 
Greek  and  Latin  are  difficult  languages,  and 
until  some  progress  has  been  made  the  drilling 
is  all  the  profit.  Hounds  that  are  never  blooded 
grow  dull. 

I  think  it  probable  that  those  of  us  who  had  a 
taste  for  languages  and  literature  learnt  more 
in  those  days  of  Latin  and  Greek  and  of  all  the 
classical  wealth  than  our  likes  do  now.  Mathe- 
matics were  not  pressed  upon  our  notice;  you 
could  learn  some,  if  you  wished,  but  no  one 
bothered  you  much  if  you  felt  no  inclination. 
We  used  to  draw  a  great  many  maps,  and  we  took 
great  pride  in  making  them  look  neat  and  pretty 
and  decorating  them  with  water-colours;  we 
learnt  no  systematic  history;  there  was  a  little 
science  going,  which  used  to  turn  up  in  the  most 
capricious  way.  Looking  back,  I  cannot  imagine 
why  I  should  have  learnt  a  little  geology,  a  little 
botany,  even  a  little  crystallography,  and  should 
never  have  pursued  an}/  of  these  studies  any 
further,  nor  have  learnt  any  chemistry  or  physics. 
I  have  never  done  a  laboratory  experiment  in 
my  life;  and  theoretically  I  regard  that  as 


84    MODERN   LANGUAGES   IN   SCHOOLS 

indicating  a  defect  in  the  old  system.  Boys  in 
modern  schools  have  to  devote  a  great  deal  of 
time  to  these  subjects,  and  no  doubt  they  are  the 
better  for  them ;  they  certainly  have  less  time 
for  Latin  and  Greek;  and  that  is  one  of  the 
reasons  why  Latin  and  Greek  are  being  pushed 
aside,  and  why  the  most  ardent  of  their  friends 
can  no  longer  demand  that  they  should  continue 
to  be  the  universal  instrument  of  secondary  and 
higher  education. 

For  my  own  part,  if  I  were  a  headmaster, 
valuing  Greek  and  Latin  as  I  do,  and  as  many  of 
them  do,  I  should  aim  at  making  Greek  and 
Latin  a  prize  for  those  boys  who  proved  them- 
selves capable  of  learning  other  and  easier 
languages.  I  think  every  boy  who  aspires  to 
a  secondary  education,  liberal  or  commercial, 
should  learn  at  least  one  foreign  language,  and 
for  many  reasons,  I  think  that  universal  language 
should  be  French.  If  such  a  boy  proved  dull  at 
French  I  would  nevertheless  keep  him  at  it  all 
his  school  days,  so  that  when  he  left  me  he  should 
at  least  have  got  beyond  the  rudiments  of  some 
foreign  language.  If  he  proved  bright  at  French 
I  would  put  him  on  to  another  language ;  Latin 
if  he  desired  a  liberal  education,  German  if  his 
aspirations  were  commercial.  And  I  would  have 
a  small  and  select  body — three  classes  at  most, 
unless  the  school  were  very  large — a  body  of 
Grecians,  all  industrious  and  gifted,  who  would  be 
put  on  rapidly  in  Greek  and  Latin  and  get  the 
full  benefit  of  a  classical  education  without  being 


SCIENCE   AND   LETTERS  85 

impeded  by  the  dullards.  Such  boys  under  such 
circumstances  would  learn  more  Latin  and  Greek 
in  four  years  than  most  of  us  did  in  ten ;  and  it 
would  probably  be  found  that  their  other  studies 
did  not  suffer.  The  classical  scholarships  at  the 
Universities  of  Oxford  and  Cambridge  would  be 
prizes,  to  which  such  boys  could  aspire.  By 
this  means  we  should  keep  alight  the  torch  of 
classical  learning,  scholarship,  and  education, 
without  interfering  with  the  utilitarian  ends  and 
desires  of  modern  parents.  No  boy  would  be 
forced  to  learn  Latin  or  Greek  unless  his  parents 
wished  it. 

If  this  were  done,  the  chief  part  of  most  great 
schools  would  be  a  modern  side.  On  this  side 
science  (including  the  chief  part  of  geography) 
and  mathematics  would  have  their  appropriate 
places,  which  I  do  not  propose  to  allot,  and 
English  (including  English  history)  would  be 
thoroughly  taught  throughout  by  the  medium 
of  the  English  classics,  and  otherwise.  French 
and  German  would  represent  that  part  of  culture 
which  can  only  be  developed  through  foreign 
language  and  literature.  How  far  can  French 
and  German  be  made  to  supply  that  sort  of 
training  which  Greek  and  Latin  have  given, 
and  still  give,  to  the  best  schoolboys  on  our  great 
classical  sides?  I  should  be  glad  to  learn  that 
any  serious  attempt  was  being  generally  made  to 
attain  this  ideal,  but  I  believe  that  the  domination 
of  the  direct  method  and  the  study  of  phonetics 
have  tended  to  put  this  objective  out  of  sight 
and  to  push  aside  written  translation,  written 


86     MODERN   LANGUAGES   IN   SCHOOLS 

composition,  and  the  study  of  a  considerable 
body  of  masterpieces.  I  am  not  a  schoolmaster, 
and  I  should  not  be  entitled,  even  if  I  were  in- 
clined, to  say  anything  against  the  direct  method 
of  teaching  modern  languages.  But  I  think 
a  point  must  be  reached  in  the  secondary  school 
at  which  the  literary  study  of  the  language 
becomes  more  important  than  the  oral.  From 
this  point  onwards  more  use  might  be  made  of 
French  and  German  as  instruments  of  liberal 
education  than  is  now  the  case. 

Let  us  take  the  various  points  in  order.  To 
begin  with,  French  has  an  advantage  which 
neither  Greek  nor  Latin  have.  French  diction 
has  been  developed  into  a  fine  art.  It  has  its 
professors,  whose  methods  I  know  from  experience 
to  be  admirable.  We  know  exactly  how  French 
ought  to  be  pronounced.  I,  you,  or  they,  may 
not  be  able  to  do  it  aright,  but  it  is  agreed  how 
it  should  be  done.  It  is  pronounced  with  the 
utmost  accuracy  both  in  its  consonants  and  its 
vowels.  No  consonant  is  slurred;  every  vowel 
is  true  and  pure.  English,  on  the  other  hand, 
is  slurred  and  blurred;  many  of  our  consonants 
are  half  swallowed;  many  of  our  vowels  are 
commonly  pronounced  as  irregular  diphthongs 
or  degraded  to  a  nondescript.  I  do  not  hope 
to  alter  the  main  characteristics  of  English 
pronunciation;  and  an  English  diction  class 
would  probably  bring  the  schoolmaster  into 
collision  with  many  of  the  parents,  who  might 
find  that  the  pronunciation  learnt  at  home  was 


FRENCH  DICTION  87 

being  condemned  as  vulgar  or  incorrect,  and,  in 
any  case,  would  consider  accurate  enunciation 
to  be  pedantic  and  affected.  But  if  boys  were 
taught  (very  likely  they  are  so  taught  in  some 
schools)  to  give  full  value  to  French  consonants 
and  vowels,  and  made  to  practise  until  they  had 
learnt  to  use  in  speech  their  lips  and  tongue  and 
teeth,  they  would  not  only  learn  to  pronounce 
French,  they  would  not  only  learn  the  full  beauty 
of  French  sonorities,  but  they  would  learn  the 
principles  of  elocution,  which  would  be  of  value 
to  them  should  they  become  schoolmasters, 
professors,  barristers,  clergymen,  actors,  singers, 
or  politicians.  Moreover,  they  would  approach 
the  pronunciation  of  any  new  language  with  a 
knowledge  of  the  points  to  be  observed  and  a 
trained  mechanism  of  speech.  They  would  even 
unconsciously  improve  their  pronunciation  of 
English.  German  pronunciation  might  also  be 
made  a  useful  exercise,  but  it  is  not  comparable 
in  elegance  and  accuracy  to  French. 

Now,  unfortunately,  Greek  has  not  this  ad- 
vantage. We  do  not  know  the  full  beauty  of 
Greek,  because  we  do  not  know  how  it  was  pro- 
nounced. We  cannot  give  it  its  true  sonorities. 
We  do  not  know  how  accent,  stress,  and  quantity 
were  reconciled.  Greek  is  marvellously  beautiful, 
even  as  we  recite  it.  How  much  more  beautiful 
it  must  have  been  in  the  mouth  of  a  Greek  actor 
or  orator  !  The  "  new  "  pronunciation  of  Latin  is 
nearer  the  mark  than  we  can  ever  hope  to  get  with 
Greek.  But  I  doubt  whether  Cicero  would  under- 
stand a  Professor  of  Phoiietics  speaking  Latin. 


88    MODERN   LANGUAGES   IN   SCHOOLS 

Next,  as  to  grammar.  French  grammar  is 
a  pretty  study;  but  it  is  not  comparable  in 
difficulty  to  Greek  or  Latin  grammar.  All  the 
more  reason  that  it  should  be  accurately  learnt. 
Many  of  its  processes  are  of  great  interest  in 
relation  to  logic  and  thought.  When  I  used  to 
examine  in  French  I  used  to  be  astonished  at  the 
grammatical  inaccuracy  even  of  good  candidates. 
Few  seemed  to  know  that  a  French  sentence  as 
a  rule  can  only  mean  one  precise  thing,  and  that 
attention  to  grammar  will  disclose  what  that 
precise  thing  must  be. 

German  grammar  is  more  troublesome.  The 
accidence  is  very  arbitrary,  and  can  only  be 
mastered  by  an  effort  of  memory.  But  such 
efforts  of  memory  should  be  made  in  youth. 
The  time  of  youth  is  less  valuable,  and  the  verbal 
memory  is  at  its  best  in  youth.  If  French  and 
German  are  taught  in  schools,  they  should  be 
taught  with  full  insistence  upon  grammatical 
accuracy.  That  is,  among  other  things,  a  useful 
moral  discipline. 

There  is  no  lack  of  masterpieces  in  French. 
French,  especially  modern  French,  has  its  lyrical 
poets,  and  some  of  them  are  hardly  inferior  to 
the  Greeks.  The  English,  in  their  pride  of  poetical 
wealth,  are  apt  to  look  down  upon  French  poetry. 
Such  lack  of  perception  can  only  be  excused  on 
the  ground  of  ignorance.  French  prose  is  an 
incomparable  instrument  of  lucid  and  brilliant 
expression.  There  is  no  lack  of  texts  of  the 
seventeenth  century,  of  the  eighteenth  century,  or 


FRENCH   READING  89 

of  the  nineteenth.  French  is  so  easy  to  read 
that  schoolboys  might  read  a  great  many  books. 
It  is  very  undesirable  that  boys  working  at 
French  and  German  should  work  through  their 
texts  so  slowly  as  our  Greek  and  Latin  texts 
were  taken  in  school.  A  few  carefully  chosen 
books  should  be  read  in  school  for  systematic 
instruction  in  the  niceties  of  language  and  ex- 
pression. But  schoolboys  ought  to  learn  to 
read  French  and  German  for  pleasure.  Grecian 
schoolboys  learn  to  read  Homer.  I  do  not  see 
why  sixth-form  schoolboys  should  not  read 
Commines  and  selected  essays  of  Montaigne. 
The  French  comedians  offer,  besides  classical 
specimens  of  literature,  a  mirror  of  seventeenth 
century  and  eighteenth  century  life  in  France. 
In  history,  however,  it  is  difficult  to  find  texts 
so  suitable  for  the  illumination  of  schoolboys 
as  Caesar,  Tacitus,  Herodotus,  Thucydides.  The 
invention  of  printing  has  made  our  modern 
historians  intolerably  prolix.  vrjinoi,  ovds  toaot 
ooq)  TrXeov  rj/jiiov  iravrot;.  The  Greek  and  Latin 
writers  had  to  consider  the  value  of  the  scribe's 
time.  What  modern  work  is  so  worthy  of  lineal 
study  as  Tacitus'  Ger mania  ?  I  can  think  only 
of  Bacon's  Henry  VII,1  and  the  Prince. 

1  I  was  amused  to  find,  in  looking  over  some  examina- 
tion papers  of  London  University,  that  this  remark 
of  mine  was  quoted  side  by  side  with  another,  which 
proclaimed  Bacon's  Henry  VII  untrustworthy  as  a 
work  of  history.  The  candidates  were  asked  to  choose 
between  the  two  views.  I  see  no  opposition  between 
them.  I  do  not  believe  that  Tacitus'  Germania  is  a 
trustworthy  work  of  history.  It  is  worthy  of  lineal 
study  because  of  its  superb  economy  of  words,  and 


90     MODERN   LANGUAGES   IN   SCHOOLS 

In  German  masterpieces  are  more  rare  and 
less  varied  in  character.  At  one  time,  when  the 
Germans  were  proud  to  learn  from  the  French, 
German  prose  looked  as  if  it  might  develop  into 
an  artistic  instrument.  But  that  process  of 
development  ceased  with  Heine,  and  there  are 
not  many  German  writers  who  are  accepted  as 
classics,  as  Montaigne,  Pascal,  Moliere,  Racine, 
Boileau,  Voltaire,  Rousseau,  and  others,  are 
accepted.  Hardly  any  modern  German  writer 
carries  on  the  classical  tradition;  it  would  be 
difficult  to  find  one  who  has  the  classical  and 
individual  style  of  Flaubert,  Maupassant,  Anatole 
France.  Still,  there  are  plenty  of  German  texts 
that  no  schoolboy  need  regret  to  have  studied. 
And  the  German  lyrics  of  the  great  period  show 
what  poetic  genius  can  do,  even  with  somewhat 
intractable  material. 

Translation  from  French  into  English  cannot 
be  made  so  valuable  an  exercise  as  translation 
from  Latin  or  Greek.  Good  French  prose  is 
seldom  difficult  to  an  Englishman,  unless  perhaps 
in  vocabulary,  and  we  do  not  want  our  school- 
boys to  spend  their  energies  in  learning  hard 
words.  I  do  not  think  that  there  would  be  any 
advantage  in  racking  their  brains  with  Mallarme. 
Not  only  is  it  the  genius  of  French  expression 
to  be  lucid,  but  the  order  of  words  in  French 
is  similar  to  that  in  English,  the  construction 

because  it  is  almost  the  only  authority  we  have  on  the 
early  Germans.  Bacon's  Henry  VII  I  conceive  to  be 
also  worthy  of  lineal  study,  not  for  its  statements  of 
historical  fact,  but  as  a  storehouse  of  political  wisdom. 
At  any  rate,  I  find  it  a  fascinating  work. 


TRANSLATION  91 

of  the  language  is  similar,  and  the  syntactical 
methods  are  familiar  to  us.  Still,  there  is  room 
here  for  some  exercise  in  style  and  accuracy. 
I  once  asked  an  acquaintance,  who  had  obtained 
a  first  class  in  the  Modern  Languages  Tripos  at 
Cambridge  and  specialised  in  French,  to  translate 
an  article  written  in  French.  Not  only  did  the 
translation,  when  it  arrived,  contain  many 
blunders,  but  it  showed  no  attempt  to  render 
the  original  into  elegant  and  idiomatic,  even  into 
printable,  English.  It  required  to  be  rewritten. 
This  seems  to  show  in  the  Modern  Languages 
Tripos  neglect  of  one  of  the  most  important 
sides  of  language  study. 

Translation  from  the  German  is  more  difficult, 
and,  owing  to  the  structure  of  the  German 
language,  it  affords  a  more  valuable  exercise  than 
translation  from  the  French. 

Translation  into  French  is  a  very  charming 
and  tantalising  game ;  it  can  be  made  as  difficult 
as  any  one  cares  to  make  it.  I  think  schoolboys 
might  well  spend  a  good  deal  of  time  in  practising 
it.  After  they  had  attained  some  proficiency 
they  might  be  trained  in  extempore  translation. 
Such  a  language  can  be  learnt  more  rapidly 
than  Greek  and  Latin,  and  its  study  can,  with 
most  boys,  be  carried  much  further.  This 
advantage  should  be  made  profitable. 

Translation  into  German  is  necessary  for  the 
learning  of  German.  I  cannot  imagine  any  one 
practising  it  except  from  sheer  necessity.  But 
it  is  not  undesirable  that  schoolboys  should 
have  some  disagreeable  tasks.  They  should  be 


92     MODERN   LANGUAGES   IN  SCHOOLS 

warned,  however,  to  be  on  their  guard  against 
introducing  German  methods  of  expression  into 
their  English  style. 

After  much  reflexion  I  do  not  think  that  school- 
boys are  ever  likely,  from  the  study  of  French 
texts  or  German  texts,  to  obtain  the  kind  of 
familiarity  with  the  life  of  foreign  nations  that 
we  used  to  get  from  reading  Greek  and  Latin. 
There  are  no  French  books — at  least,  none  of 
manageable  dimensions — that  throw  such  light 
on  the  life  of  France  as  Caesar,  Tacitus,  Livy, 
Juvenal,  and  the  speeches  and  letters  of  Cicero, 
throw  upon  Roman  life;  none  that  are  so  well 
worth  study  from  this  point  of  view  as  Herodotus, 
Thucydides,  Aristophanes,  and  the  speeches  of 
Demosthenes.  One  reason  for  this  is  that  French 
literature  has  always  been,  for  the  most  part, 
divorced  from  politics.  Horace  and  La  Fontaine 
have  many  similarities ;  but  Horace  is  a  mine  of 
definite  political  and  historical  allusion;  not  so 
La  Fontaine.  French  memoirs  are  not,  for  the 
most  part,  literature,  and  if  they  were  you  could 
not  put  schoolboys  through  a  course  of  them; 
they  are  too  lengthy.  Commines  is  an  exception, 
but  he  is  only  suitable  for  the  very  advanced — 
schoolmasters  as  well  as  schoolboys.  The  history 
and  the  antiquities  are  too  difficult.  Montesquieu 
and  Rousseau  are  only  theorists,  and  not  very 
good  theorists  at  that.  I  think  this  difficulty 
would  be  got  over  by  teaching  boys  with  their 
books  the  dramatic  and  fascinating  history  of 
France.  While  reading  Moliire  and  Boileau 
they  might  learn  the  history  of  Louis  XIV,  with 


HISTORY  AND   LITERATURE        93 

explanatory  retrospects.  But,  whatever  the  diffi- 
culties, if  French  is  to  take  the  place  of  Greek 
or  Latin  in  our  schools,  it  cannot  be  enough  that 
the  boys  or  the  girls  should  only  learn  French 
language.  They  must  learn  something  of  France, 
of  French  literature,  French  history,  French 
institutions,  French  customs,  French  manners; 
otherwise  they  will  have  missed  one-half  of  the 
benefit  that  we  got  from  learning  Greek  and 
Latin.  If  anything  is  essentially  learning  and 
cannot  possibly  by  itself  become  knowledge,  it 
is  the  learning  of  a  language. 

For  many  boys  more  can  be  done  by  means 
of  the  modern  languages  than  by  the  classics. 
This  is  another  case  in  which  the  half  may  be 
better  than  the  whole.  We  few,  we  happy  few, 
learnt  many  things  which  are  a  priceless  possession. 
But  many  of  our  stupid  friends,  and  many  of 
our  idle  friends — some  of  them  have  since  proved 
that  they  are,  in  fact,  neither  idle  nor  stupid- 
learnt  but  little.  Let  us  take,  then,  for  the 
humane  studies,  as  a  rule,  not  less  than  half  the 
time,  in  school  and  out;  let  us  leave  to  mathe- 
matics, science,  and  the  allied  studies,  the  other 
half.  For  the  Grecians  we  might  poach  a  little 
on  that  half.  Of  the  humane  half  let  us  take 
one-third  for  English.  That  leaves  eight  hours 
a  week,  or  perhaps  a  little  more — of  school  time 
—to  be  devoted  to  foreign  languages.  Let  the 
boy  who  is  fit  to  learn  but  one  language  give 
all  that  time  to  French.  Let  the  boy  who  is  fit 
to  learn  French  and  German,  or  French  and  Latin, 


94    MODERN   LANGUAGES   IN   SCHOOLS 

or  Greek  and  Latin,  give  all  that  time  to  those. 
But  if  any  boy  learns  only  French,  let  him  learn 
that  thoroughly.  Let  him  learn  to  pronounce 
it,  let  him  learn  its  grammar,  let  him  read  the 
French  classics,  let  him  translate  French  into 
English  and  English  into  French,  let  him  learn 
something  about  France,  her  romantic  history, 
and  her  gifted  people.  Dull  as  he  may  be,  idle 
as  he  may  wish  to  be,  after  five  or  six  years 
given  to  French  he  will  have  learnt  something 
that  will  widen  his  intellectual  horizon,  and 
develop  his  capacities  where  they  most  need 
development. 

With  German  the  problem  is  still  more  difficult. 
German  literature  begins,  for  our  purposes,  with 
Lessing,  and,  I  am  afraid,  for  our  purposes  we 
must  say  that  it  almost  comes  to  an  end  with 
Heine.  In  that  period  many  things  happened 
in  Germany,  but  we  cannot  say  there  was  any 
history  of  Germany.  The  German  nation  was 
struggling  to  its  political  birth,  but  it  had  not 
yet  achieved  organic  unity.  All  the  same,  let 
us  work  on  the  same  lines.  Let  the  boy  who  has 
been  promoted  to  German  give  half  the  language- 
time  to  German  and  half  to  French.  Let  him 
learn  to  pronounce  German  according  to  the  best 
school — the  school  of  the  German  theatre;  let 
him  get  its  grammar  into  his  bones,  let  him  read 
the  German  classics;  let  him  translate  German 
into  English,  and  English  into  German.  Let 
him  study  German  history  from  Frederick  the 
Great  to  Bismarck.  If  he  has  time,  let  him  be 
introduced  to  the  history  of  the  Holy  Roman 


ORAL   STUDY   OF   LANGUAGES       95 

Empire.     But  this  history  can  hardly,  at  school, 
be  illustrated  by  literature. 

All  this  is  complicated  by  the  fact  that  if  a 
parent  wants  his  boy  to  learn  French  and  German, 
he  had  better  see  that  he  learns  them  before  he 
is  ten;  if  possible,  before  he  is  eight.  That  is 
the  time  to  learn  languages  orally,  the  time  when 
Nature  fits  us  to  learn  our  own.  But  most 
parents  cannot  afford  to  have  their  children 
taught  either  or  both  languages  in  this  way ;  and 
if  any  boy  comes  to  my  ideal  school  knowing 
French  and  German  up  to  the  standard  of  the 
lower  fifth,  as  well  may  happen,  I  shall  know  what 
to  do  with  him.  I  shall  put  him  into  the  lower 
fifth  for  French  and  German.  He  may  not 
understand  all  that  he  hears  there,  but  he  will 
not  forget  what  he  has  learnt,  and  he  can  put 
the  chief  part  of  his  work  into  English  and  the 
other  studies.  Or  he  may  go  into  the  lowest 
Grecian  class,  and  start  right  off  on  Latin  and 
Greek.  Having  learnt  two  foreign  languages,  he 
is  probably  the  better  fitted  to  learn  others. 
But  schools  must  be  organised  for  the  average, 
and  it  is  not  likely  that  for  some  long  time  to 
come  more  than  a  few  boys  or  girls  will  learn 
French  and  German  from  their  nurses  and  nursery 
governesses — to  any  real  purpose. 

I  am  an  examiner,  perhaps  the  Arch-Examiner ; 
but  I  will  not  dispute  that  title  with  any  one  who 
thinks  he  has  a  better  right  to  it.  I  was  led  to 
write  this  chapter  by  a  practical  problem  which 
had  been  occupying  my  mind  for  many  months. 


96    MODERN   LANGUAGES   IN   SCHOOLS 

In  one  of  our  examinations,  which  is  intended 
to  test  the  relative  merits  of  boys  at  about  the 
age  when  they  leave  the  public  schools,  we  have 
a  higher  grade  examination  in  Greek,  Latin, 
Frehch,  and  German.  Candidates  may  take 
any  one,  or  any  two  of  the  languages  in  this 
grade ;  they  are  all  of  equal  value ;  and  we  have 
to  hold  the  balance  even  between  them;  that  is 
by  no  means  easy  to  do.  The  headmasters  who 
are  interested  in  Greek  and  Latin  asked  us  to 
set  a  general  paper  such  as  classical  candidates 
are  ready  to  take,  in  Greek  and  Latin  history, 
customs,  literature,  and  institutions.  This  we 
could  easily  do  in  Latin  and  Greek,  but  if  we  did 
it  for  Latin  and  Greek  we  must  also  do  it  for 
French  and  German,  otherwise  the  classical 
candidates  would  be  at  a  disadvantage.  Does 
any  one  think  we  could  do  it  just  now  in  French 
or  German?  If  so,  does  any  one  think  he  can 
suggest  a  syllabus  that  would  suit  our  purposes 
and  also  suit  his  school?  I  have  considered 
many  syllabuses ;  but  I  cannot  think  of  any  that 
would  not  drive  our  candidates  from  the  schools 
to  the  crammers.  But  if  education  in  French 
and  German  had  been  developed  as  classical 
education  has  been  we  should  be  able  to  do 
what  we  desire.  Perhaps,  ten  years  hence,  we 
may  be  able  to  do  it. 

The  modernists  have  been  so  eager  to  put 
forward  the  claims  of  the  languages,  which  one 
might  be  led  to  think  they  had  discovered,  that 
they  have  almost  forgotten  the  history  and  with 


PROGRESS   OF   MODERNISM  97 

it  the  geography.  Of  course  modern  history  and 
geography  are  taught  at  schools,  but  they  are 
taught  as  separate  subjects ;  they  are  not  brought 
into  close  relation  with  the  languages  and  the 
literature.  Modernist  education  is  a  new  thing. 
One  should  not,  on  the  one  hand,  expect  too 
much  from  the  work  of  one  generation,  and  on 
the  other  hand,  the  modernists  cannot  expect 
the  best  results  so  long  as  two  sections  of  them 
are  working  in  complete  independence.  The 
historians  neglect  language  and  literature,  the 
linguists  neglect  history.  When  the  historians 
and  the  linguists  make  common  cause,  and  unite 
to  make  their  separate  learning  contribute  to 
the  whole  of  knowledge,  then  modernist  education 
will  come  into  its  own. 


H 


CHAPTER  V 

COMPULSORY  GREEK  AT  THE 
UNIVERSITIES 

ALL  great  things  have  enemies  who  hate  them 
because  they  are  great.  All  beautiful  things  have 
enemies  who  hate  them  because  they  are  beautiful. 
All  established  things  have  enemies  who  hate  them 
because  they  are  established.  The  Greek  language 
and  literature  have  enemies  for  each  of  these 
reasons ;  but  I  do  not  think  they  need  fear  such 
enemies  unless  their  friends  attempt  to  main- 
tain a  monopoly  which  has  become  oppressive, 
unless  ordinary  well-meaning  people  find  Greek 
blocking  the  way  of  their  ordinary,  praiseworthy, 
and  legitimate  business. 

The  Universities  of  Oxford  and  Cambridge  have 
each  of  them  a  School  of  humane  letters  based 
upon  the  ancient  languages,  in  which  language, 
history,  literature  are  co-ordinated  on  sound 
principles  elaborated  through  four  centuries, 
in  which  also  philosophy,  law,  politics,  archaeology, 
philology,  and  criticism,  all  find  an  appropriate 
place.  I  and  those  who  think  with  me  would 
regard  it  as  a  calamity  if  those  great  open-hearted 
schools  were  damaged  or  in  any  way  discouraged. 
But  each  of  those  Universities  has  also  Schools 

98 


SCHOOLS  AND   UNIVERSITIES        99 

of  mathematics,  natural  science,  modern  languages, 
modern  history,  law,  engineering,  medicine. 
Many,  perhaps  most,  of  those  who  wish  to  follow 
any  of  these  Schools  find  themselves  held  up 
and  put  to  ransom,  before  they  can  begin  the 
praiseworthy  and  legitimate  business  of  studying 
anything  from  history  to  engineering,  by  janitors 
who,  as  the  price  of  entry,  demand  that  they 
shall  acquire  the  rudiments  of  Greek.  Here 
ordinary,  legitimate,  and  praiseworthy  business 
is  hampered ;  here  monopoly  becomes  oppressive. 
I  conceive  that  any  one  who  maintains  these 
obstacles,  who  defends  that  monopoly,  is  inviting 
the  enemy  to  attack  the  vital  strongholds  of 
humanistic  education  which  we  should  spare 
no  effort  to  preserve. 

The  Public  Schools  assert  that  they  are  forced, 
by  the  policy  of  the  Universities,  to  keep  up  Greek 
for  boys  who  are  never  likely  to  make  any  progress 
in  that  study.  The  Universities  will  tell  you  that 
they  maintain  their  policy  in  order  to  preserve 
Greek  and  Latin  from  extinction  in  the  schools. 
But  there  are  other  reasons,  entirely  natural 
and  human,  why  schools  and  Universities  alike 
should  shrink  from  change.  It  is  probable  that 
a  large  proportion  of  masters  in  Public  Schools 
were  trained  in  classics  and  are  better  fitted  to 
teach  them  than  anything  else.  Only  by  degrees 
as  fresh  teachers  come  in  can  teaching  be  turned 
on  to  new  lines.  Education  cannot  be  changed 
at  a  leap;  our  present  education  policy  is  con- 
ditioned by  the  policy  of  twenty  and  thirty  years 


ioo  COMPULSORY  GREEK 

ago.  At  the  Universities,  also,  there  are,  no 
doubt,  many^  vested  interests  bound  up  in  the 
teaching  and  testing  of  Greek  and  Latin  for  lower 
examinations. 

The  Universities  should  consider  their  own 
best  interests  first ;  in  order  to  protect  the  schools 
it  is  not  necessary  to  hold  them  in  fetters,  or 
block  the  way  of  praiseworthy  and  legitimate 
business.  Moreover,  willing  or  unwilling,  the 
schools  are  now  moving  fast ;  the  old  Universities 
run  the  risk  of  losing  their  control  altogether. 
Again,  by  the  constant  introduction  and  develop- 
ment of  new  studies,  the  Universities  are  making 
it  more  and  more  difficult  to  maintain  compulsory 
Greek.  I  have  great  sympathy  with  industries 
threatened  with  extinction  by  inevitable  change 
or,  as  it  is  often  called,  progress.  But  there  is 
no  longer  any  question  of  preserving  these  vested 
interests  intact.  Give  up  compulsory  Greek  and 
compulsory  Latin  may  be  maintained  for  a  con- 
siderable time.  Maintain  compulsory  Greek  and 
compulsory  Latin  may  go  with  it ;  nay,  even  the 
higher  studies  connected  with  Greek  and  Latin 
may  be  imperilled. 

I  should  be  more  willing  to  support  compulsory 
Greek  if  I  thought  that  the  Greek  required  for 
the  Littlego  was  worth  anything  to  any  one.  But 
I  do  not  believe  that  it  is.  I  do  not  see  how  it  can 
be.  Many  years  ago  I  used  to  prepare  pupils 
for  the  Littlego  in  Greek.  I  know  what  the  attain- 
ments were  then'  of  candidates  who  qualified 
under  my  supervision.  I  had  one  candidate 


GREEK   IN   THE-LITTI>£GO^        101 

to  teach  who  did  not  know  the  Greek  alphabet. 
We  were  reading  Xenophon's  (Economicus,  a  long 
and  rather  troublesome  book.  He  knew  the  book 
very  well  before  he  came  to  me,  so  I  do  not  claim 
the  discreditable  credit  of  having  defeated  the 
examiners.  He  knew  the  words  by  sight,  and 
he  often  knew  what  they  meant.  He  knew  the 
translation  very  well  and  could  fit  it  more  or 
less  to  the  text.  But  when  we  came  to  the  letter 
V*  he  would  say,  "  What  is  this  queer  fountain- 
looking  letter?  "  And,  when  we  came  to  the 
word  yewQyla,  which  occurs  often,  he  never  could 
get  any  nearer  to  its  pronunciation  than  to  say 
"  Gegrewer."  He  passed,  dear,  cheerful  soul, 
and  I  have  no  reason  to  believe  that  the  examina- 
tion was  any  easier  then  than  it  is  now ;  probably 
the  reverse.  A  headmaster,  a  classical  man, 
a  most  veracious  person,  told  me  that  clever 
mathematical  or  science  boys  could  be  taught 
enough  Greek  and  Latin  in  two  months  to  pass 
the  Littlego,  and  that  the  real  trouble  was  with 
boys  who  had  been  learning  Greek  and  Latin  all 
their  lives.  The  case  of  the  latter  is  far  more 
to  be  deplored  than  that  of  the  former. 

It  may  be  said :  "  If  Greek  for  the  Littlego  is 
so  easy  as  that,  why  make  such  a  fuss  about  it  ?  " 
I  make  to  the  defenders  of  compulsory  Greek  a 
present  of  that  two-edged  argument.  I  will  only 
call  attention  to  those  boys  who  have  been  learn- 
ing Greek  and  Latin  all  their  lives,  and  cannot 
pass  this  contemptible  examination.  Such  use- 
less drudgery  is  not  what  Greek  in  the  Littlego  is 
intended  to  perpetuate,  but  this  is  what  it  does 


io2  COMPULSORY  GREEK 

perpetuate.  Is  there  no  other  study  in  which 
these  boys  could  better  spend  their  time?  If 
not,  what  are  they  doing  at  a  higher  grade  school, 
what  are  they  going  to  do  at  an  University? 
Let  us  look  at  them  with  pity  and  pass  on. 

The  reason  why  the  Littlego  Greek  is  of  so 
little  value  is  that  it  is  an  examination  in  set-books. 
It  is  possible  to  cram  such  books  with  the  aid  of 
a  crib  and  a  coach  and  pass  without  any  real 
knowledge  of  the  language.  It  may  be  laid  down 
without  hesitation  that  no  one  can,  from  the 
examiner's  point  of  view,  be  said  to  know  a 
language  who  cannot  translate  passages  from  it 
at  sight.  The  fact  that  Cambridge  cannot  impose 
this  test  in  Greek  proves  that  they  find  themselves 
unable  to  require  any  Greek  that  is  worth  respect, 
although  they  cannot  find  it  in  their  hearts  to 
acknowledge  that  what  is  called  Greek  is  a  sham. 

But  it  is  not  enough  to  be  prepared  to  destroy, 
it  is  not  enough  to  cry  with  the  barbarians  "  Down 
with  Greek  !  "  Some  one  must  have  a  policy, 
some  one  must  have  a  better  alternative  to 
propose.  All  alternatives  that  I  have  hitherto 
seen  are  too  elaborate.  Let  the  Littlego  be 
recognised  as  a  pass  examination  qualifying  for 
entry  to  an  University  course  and  we  at  once 
get  a  new  and  clear  indication  of  the  way 
in  which  it  should  be  treated. 

The  range  of  subjects  in  this  pass  examination 
should  be  rigorously  limited ;  thoroughness  should 
be  tested  rather  than  width  of  scope;  mental 
training  should  be  the  aim  rather  than  learning. 


AN   ENTRANCE  EXAMINATION      103 

There  are  three  branches  of  education,  each  of 
which  should  have  recognition  in  such  a  pass 
examination  :  language  and  letters,  mathematics, 
and  experimental  science.  The  University  should 
make  up  its  mind  what  is  the  least  it  must  require 
in  each  :  remembering  on  the  one  hand  that  the 
student  who  studies  science  or  mathematics  will, 
as  things  are,  leave  literature  behind  him ;  and, 
on  the  other  hand,  that  there  are  some  distinguished 
minds  which  have  no  aptitude,  some  for  letters, 
some  for  mathematics,  some  for  science,  some 
for  two  of  them. 

Any  new  scheme  should  have  a  purpose  and 
a  character  of  its  own.  Its  purpose  should  be 
not  to  test  the  total  results  of  the  boy's  school 
education;  that  is  already  done  by  the  myriad 
school  examinations;  nor  to  take  samples  of 
those  results  at  haphazard;  that  is  otiose;  but 
to  test  those  crucial  points  in  which  a  boy  must 
not  be  allowed  to  be  defective.  Its  character 
should  be  simplicity,  moderation,  and  sincerity. 
We  do  not  want  to  put  the  schools  into  fetters, 
to  have  tribes  of  boys  working  on  uncongenial 
lines  to  satisfy  our  requirements.  The  tests 
which  we  apply  should  be  few,  but  they  should 
be  real  tests.  For  my  own  part  I  do  not  see  that 
the  University  need  require  more  than  four  things  : 
English,  one  foreign  language,  mathematics,  and 
elementary  physics  and  chemistry. 

Religious  topics  I  avoid,  to  escape  controversy ; 
but  I  do  not  see  why  any  person  who  is  to  live 
in  this  country  or  this  empire  should  demand 


104  COMPULSORY  GREEK 

to  be  ignorant  of  the  four  Gospels  and  the  Acts 
of  the  Apostles  in  the  Authorised  Version. 

English  is  the  most  important  of  the  four,  and 
the  whole  expert  world  is  coming  to  be  of  that 
opinion.  English  should  be  thoroughly  tested, 
not  only  by  an  essay.  And  I  would  not  forget 
handwriting  and  spelling.  There  is  too  little 
inducement  nowadays  for  boys  to  learn  to  write  a 
good  hand.  I  do  not  overrate  the  importance  of 
spelling,  but  there  is  nothing  that  produces  a 
worse  impression  in  ordinary  life  than  bad  spelling. 
An  university  degree  should  be  a  guarantee  of 
tolerable  writing  and  tolerable  spelling.  It  is 
sometimes  accepted  as  carrying  such  a  guarantee, 
but  that  is  only  out  of  politeness. 

Next  comes  language.  There  is  a  good  deal 
to  be  said  for  compulsory  Latin.  Latin  is  still 
strong  in  the  schools,  and  whether  it  is  compulsory 
or  not  a  great  many  will  take  it.  If  Latin  is  com- 
pulsory the  language  section  is  complete  :  other 
languages  would  be  left  for  free  enterprise.  But 
I  should  prefer  myself  as  an  alternative  to  Latin 
either  one  modern  language,  translation  and 
composition,  or  two  modern  languages,  translation 
only.  It  would  be  easy  to  arrange  that  these 
tests  should  be  at  least  as  hard  as  the  elementary 
Latin.  It  would  be  an  immense  advantage 
if  many  of  our  students  entered  the  University 
able  to  read  two  modern  languages  easily.  Com- 
position, on  the  other  hand,  has  a  greater  value 
as  an  exercise. 

Mathematics  we  are  all  agreed  about;  they 
would  comprise  arithmetic,  algebra,  and  geometry. 


AN   ENTRANCE  EXAMINATION     105 

Experimental  science  introduces  a  different 
element  into  education,  an  element  with  which 
none  should  be  unfamiliar.  I  fancy  that  science 
is  not  taught  on  some  of  our  classical  sides,  but 
I  suppose  most  people  would  admit  that  it  ought 
to  be. 

It  is  possible  that  all  these  discussions  may  lose 
their  importance  if  the  Government  succeed  in 
establishing  their  secondary  school  leaving  certifi- 
cate or  certificates  for  the  whole  of  the  United 
Kingdom.  The  difficulties  are  still  very  great. 
But,  supposing  that  this  policy  were  carried  into 
effect,  the  University  would  still  have  to  make  pro- 
vision for  foreigners,  for  Colonials,  for  those  who, 
for  health  or  other  reasons,  had  been  unable  to 
attend  a  secondary  school. 

Failing  a  leaving  certificate,  it  may  be  said 
that  this  simplified  Littlego  makes  no  provision 
for  all  those  branches  of  useful  knowledge  in 
which  a  boy  should  receive  instruction — history, 
geography,  elementary  politics,  for  instance. 
I  should  leave  all  that  to  the  schools.  There  is 
no  history  or  geography  in  the  Littlego  at  present, 
but  those  subjects  are  nevertheless  taught  in 
the  schools.  A  pass  examination  in  those  sub- 
jects is  not  likely  to  improve  the  teaching;  it  is 
certain  to  hamper  it.  All  these  subjects  lend 
themselves  to  cram ;  only  on  a  very  high  standard 
can  an  examination  in  such  subjects  discount 
cram.  It  will  be  noticed  that  all  the  subjects  left 
in  the  simplified  Littlego  which  I  have  ventured 
to  propose  are  subjects  disadvantageous  to 
cram. 


io6  COMPULSORY   GREEK 

There  are  some  people  who,  despairing  of 
reform  from  within,  desire  that  Royal  Commissions 
should  be  set  up  to  reform  the  Universities  of 
Oxford  and  Cambridge.  I  think  that  the  reform 
which  they  would  get  from  without  might  be 
salutary;  it  would  certainly  be  unpalatable. 
Like  Nebuchadnezzar  they  would — 

"  Say,  as  they  munched  the  unaccustomed  food, 
It  may  be  wholesome,  but  it  is  not  good." 

Any  reforms  which  the  Universities  need  they 
are  perfectly  competent  to  carry  out  spontaneously. 
It  will  be  time  to  impose  reform  from  without 
when  they  have  declined  to  do  what  is  necessary 
themselves. 

I  have  been  told  that  I  am  the  most  dangerous 
enemy  of  classical  education ;  that  if  I  have  my 
way  the  study  of  Greek  and  Latin  will  become 
extinct.  I  do  not  believe  these  dismal  prognosti- 
cations; and,  so  far  as  I  myself  am  concerned, 
I  observe  that  I  have  also  been  accused  of  wishing 
to  make  the  public  service  a  close  preserve  for 
classical  scholars.  Attacked  on  both  sides,  it 
seems  probable  that  I  have  found  my  position 
near  the  true  middle.  At  any  rate,  I  feel  con- 
vinced that  the  worst  enemies  of  classical  know- 
ledge are  those  who  still  wish  to  force  Greek  and 
Latin  down  the  throats  of  the  unfit. 


CHAPTER  VI 
A  SCHOOL  OF   MODERN   HUMANITIES 

IF  modern  humanistic  studies  are  to  take  their 
proper  place  in  the  education  of  this  country, 
they  must  receive  not  only  full  but  enlightened 
recognition  from  the  Universities.  The  Univer- 
sities should  provide  the  schools  with  masters 
thoroughly  trained  in  English  and  in  the  languages 
which  they  propose  to  teach,  and  not  only  in  the 
languages,  but  in  the  masterpieces  of  the  literature 
and  in  the  history  which  binds  all  together.  But 
the  University  is  not  mainly  or  in  the  first  place 
a  training  school  for  teachers;  teachers  are  a 
by-product  of  the  educational  system.  If  the 
educational  system  is  bad,  the  teachers  will 
suffer  from  corresponding  deficiencies.  If  the 
educational  system  is  broad,  stimulating,  and 
illuminative,  a  generation  of  teachers  will  arise 
who  are  themselves  wide-minded  enthusiasts  and 
will  create  a  like  enthusiasm  in  others.  We  need, 
therefore,  in  the  Universities  a  School  of  modern 
humanities,  combining  careful  and  accurate 
study  of  the  use  of  words  with  a  wide  and  system- 
atic study  of  history  and  a  close  and  loving  study 
of  great  literary  masterpieces.  And  these  three 
studies  are  not  three  but  one.  The  language  must 

107 


io8  MODERN   HUMANITIES 

be  learnt  through  the  literature ;  the  literature 
must  be  used  to  illuminate  the  history;  the 
history  must  explain  and  give  unity  to  the  litera- 
ture; and  all  together  need  the  help  of  geo- 
graphy, and  give  it  human  worth. 

That  modern  studies  could  serve  as  an  effective 
instrument  of  liberal  education  I  make  no  doubt. 
They  already  do  so  in  an  imperfect  and  fortuitous 
manner.  But  an  unified  course  of  humane  study, 
based  upon  modern  languages,  modern  history, 
modern  literature,  with  excursions  into  politics, 
law,  economics,  and  philosophy,  is  yet  to  seek, 
through  all  our  Universities.  The  University 
which  first  establishes  such  a  School  will  do  a  great 
service  to  liberal  education;  it  will  awaken  the 
minds  of  many  whose  interests  are  dormant, 
whose  talents  are  wasted;  it  will  put  new  life 
into  modern  sides  and  modernist  schools;  it 
will  provide  a  constant  supply  of  well-trained 
teachers,  and  incidentally  it  will  steal  a  march  on 
its  rivals. 

A  liberal  education  may  be  a  vain  and  useless 
luxury,  suitable  only  to  those  few  among  the  idle 
rich  who  value  its  meretricious  attractions. 
In  this  age  of  specialisation,  in  this  age  when 
studies  take  rank  by  their  money-getting  virtue, 
such  an  opinion  is  common  enough.  Or  a  liberal 
education  may  be  the  most  potent  of  humanising 
and  civilising  agencies,  needful  for  the  statesman, 
the  public  servant,  the  administrator,  the  diplo- 
matist, the  professional  man,  and  valuable  also 
to  the  man  of  science,  the  engineer,  the  master 
of  industry  or  commerce,  if  these  are  to 


LEARNING   AND   EDUCATION       109 

develop  their  highest  potentialities,  at  any  rate 
in  their  inner  life.  I  trust  there  is  no  need 
to  enquire  which  of  these  two  opinions  is  held 
by  my  readers. 

For  generations  past  this  country  has  been 
proud  to  possess  a  large  class  of  enlightened  men, 
interested  in  politics,  literature,  art,  science, 
philosophy — not  specialists  alone,  nor  learned  in 
any  ordinary  sense,  but  with  minds  open  to 
every  range  of  human  activity.  It  is  to  the  stan- 
dard of  this  class  that  our  daily  and  periodical 
Press  has  been  created,  which  is  superior  to  that 
of  any  other  country.  This  class  has  been  trained 
under  the  system  of  classical  learning ;  if  modern 
learning  is  to  serve  a  like  purpose  in  education, 
it  should  not  set  a  lower  standard  of  breadth  and 
enlightenment. 

The  University  is  a  place  of  learning,  a  place 
where  learning  is  and  should  be  pursued  for  its 
own  sake.  It  is  also  a  place  of  professional 
training,  where  men  are  or  may  be  trained  to  be 
doctors,  surgeons,  engineers,  lawyers,  cultivators, 
schoolmasters,  divines,  etc.  Professional  training 
has  always  been  part  of  university  duty,  though 
some  persons  may  regard  it  with  undeserved 
contempt.  But  the  University  is  also,  and  I 
think  it  should  be  above  all,  a  place  of  education. 
In  the  older  Universities  learning  is  sometimes  in 
conflict  with  the  ideal  of  education.  The  learned 
men,  impressed  beyond  reason  with  the  importance 
of  their  own  subject,  wish  for  a  little  educative 
playground  of  their  own,  a  close  garden  to  them- 


no  MODERN   HUMANITIES 

selves,  from  which  all  extraneous  studies  should 
be  excluded.  Learning  requires  specialisation; 
and  learned  men  are  apt  to  lose  that  breadth  of 
view,  that  comprehensive  sympathy  with  kindred 
learning,  which  are  needed  if  studies  are  to  bear 
their  full  measure  of  fruit.  A  man  may  take  many 
"  subjects,"  but  every  subject  will  suffer  if  they 
are  not  made  to  interpret  and  strengthen  each 
other.  Education  should  not  be  sacrificed  to 
learning.  Such  a  sacrifice  is  not  needed,  even 
in  the  interests  of  learning. 

In  the  new  Universities  professional  studies  are 
all  important;  neither  their  own  resources  nor 
the  resources  of  their  students  permit  a  lavish 
supply  of  unremunerative  accessories.  And  they 
hardly  dare  to  lead  students  into  paths  which  do 
not  at  once  command  a  life-giving  employment. 
I  should  be  the  last  to  blame  those  who  only 
bow  to  the  tyranny  of  circumstance.  How- 
ever, one  way  and  another  the  ideal  of  a  liberal 
education  suffers,  except  in  the  Classical  Schools, 
when  the  tradition  of  the  universality  of  humane 
knowledge  survives.  It  is  the  boast  of  Oxford 
that  any  and  every  piece  of  knowledge  may  be 
useful  in  Greats.  But  even  the  Classical  men 
are  sometimes  jealous  of  modern  studies.  They 
and  the  historians  should  be  our  most  cordial 
allies.  We  are  all  alike  humanists;  none  of  us, 
except  by  accident,  can  provide  an  immediate 
livelihood  for  our  students ;  but  we  all,  together, 
not  in  separation  or  antagonism,  ought  to  provide 
education  for  a  class  which  the  nation  can  ill 
afford  to  do  without. 


SEPARATION   OF  ALLIED   STUDIES     in 

In  the  University  of  Cambridge  provision  is 
made  for  modern  studies  (besides  Science, 
Philosophy,  Law,  Economics,  etc.)  in  two  separate 
Schools — in  the  Historical  Tripos,  and  in  the 
Medieval  and  Modern  Languages  Tripos.  It  is 
very  rare  for  a  man  to  go  from  one  to  the  other. 
The  teachers  on  one  side  hardly  ever  fortify  the 
other.  In  the  Historical  Tripos  no  scholarly 
knowledge  of  any  language  is  required;  in  the 
Modern  Languages  Tripos  hardly  any  history 
except  that  of  literature  is  taken  into  account. 
The  study  of  history  suffers  in  interest  and  illu- 
minating force  through  the  neglect  of  literature ; 
the  study  of  language  and  literature  is  a  dead 
thing  if  separated  from  the  general  stream  of 
human  life. 

A  modernist  School  should  be  a  school  to  form 
men  for  the  world,  not  to  form  students  and  pro- 
fessional scholars  for  academic  pursuits.  Get 
your  education  right;  get  your  men  into  the 
School;  learning  will  then  look  after  itself; 
the  student  of  literature  only  needs  a  few  books 
and  a  little  leisure  time;  he  needs  no  expensive 
equipment  or  endowment  of  research ;  the  natural 
student,  having  once  drunk  of  the  fountain,  will 
drink  and  drink  again;  the  student  against  his 
bent  will  never  rise  to  scholarship.  The  Cam- 
bridge School  of  Modern  Languages  started  under 
a  disadvantage;  it  was  sneered  at;  men  called 
it  the  new  Courier  Tripos ;  it  was  determined  to 
falsify  that  reproach  at  any  cost ;  it  was  resolved 
to  be  very  serious  and  learned;  hence,  all  this 
philology  and  medieval  languages.  Disraeli  was 


MODERN   HUMANITIES 

once  present  at  a  solemn  feast,  and  his  neighbour 
turned  to  him  and  whispered,  "  This  is  very  dull." 
Disraeli  replied,  "  It  is  intended  to  be  dull/'  One 
might  think  that  the  founders  of  the  Modern 
Languages  Tripos  intended  it  to  be  dull.  It  is 
difficult  to  make  such  matters  dull.  But  anything 
can  be  made  dull  by  conscientious  effort. 

The  sections  dealing  with  English  are  not  com- 
pulsory; neither  of  them  is  attractive.  "Out- 
lines of  English  Literature " ;  what  good  are 
outlines  of  literature  to  any  one  ?  Let  us  study 
the  texts,  not  commentaries  and  catalogues. 
"  Questions  on  language,  metre,  literary  history, 
and  literary  criticism/'  Are  such  questions 
all  that  the  masterpieces  of  literature  suggest? 
"  Questions  on  the  plays  and  poems  of  Shakespeare 
and  their  relations  to  the  contemporary  literature. ' ' 
What  about  their  relations  to  the  contemporary 
life?  "Questions  on  the  history  of  literary 
criticism/'  That  is,  questions  on  what  people 
have  said  about  what  other  people  said  about 
other  people's  books. 

It  would  be  my  desire  to  abolish  the  English 
sections  and  substitute  one  section  with  two  sub- 
jects— English  history  and  English  literature. 
A  list  of  books,  not  in  Wessex  dialect,  nor  in 
Icelandic,  nor  in  Moeso-Gothic,  would  be  provided. 
These  the  candidates  would  be  expected  to  read. 
About  four  papers  would  be  set  with  an  abundant 
choice  of  questions,  and  the  questions  should 
bring  the  subject  matter  of  the  books  and  the 
history  into  all  kinds  of  obvious  and  some  un- 
expected relations.  English  composition  would 


THE   MODERN   LANGUAGES  TRIPOS     113 

be  tested  by  an  essay,  and  also  by  the  written 
answers  to  the  papers.  All  candidates  for  the 
modern  school  of  humane  letters  would  be  required 
to  take  the  English  section. 

I  need  not  trouble  my  readers  with  the  regula- 
tions for  the  other  sections  of  the  Cambridge 
Tripos;  they  are,  except  the  Russian  section, 
all  on  the  same  lines — philological,  antiquarian, 
critical,  anything  but  historical — and  I  should 
wish  them  to  be  reformed  on  the  same  principles 
as  the  English  section.  The  students  of  Russian 
are  allowed  to  take  a  paper  on  Russian  history 
instead  of  questions  on  old  Russian  books, 
grammar,  metre,  and  literary  history.  This 
section  is  almost  good;  though  there  is  nothing 
to  show  that  the  books  are  to  be  used  to  illustrate 
the  history,  or  the  history  to  illustrate  the  books. 

Two  things  can  be  said  about  the  Modern 
Languages  Tripos  :  that  the  candidates  probably 
learn  the  languages,  and  that  they  read  certain 
great  books  as  well  as  others  that  have  no  value 
except  as  curiosities.  But  the  scheme  is  not  as 
good  as  it  could  be  made,  and  the  students  do 
not  get  one-half  of  the  benefit  they  would  get 
from  a  more  liberal  system.  The  result  is  that 
after  thirty  years  this  School,  with  all  its  com- 
plicated machinery,  gives  honours  to  less  than 
seventy  students  a  year,  men  and  women.  It 
should  be  the  largest  School  in  the  University. 

The  Historical  Tripos  was  not  constructed  with 
a  view  to  dullness.     It  is  therefore  very  attractive 
and  its  honours  list  is  large.     It  is,   however, 
i 


n4  MODERN   HUMANITIES 

overburdened  with  matter,  and  bears  upon  it 
certain  marks  of  an  unfortunate  youth.  Dr. 
Stubbs  wrote  a  text-book  on  English  constitutional 
history.  Dr.  Cunningham  wrote  another  on 
English  economic  history.  It  is  a  great  conveni- 
ence in  a  youthful  school  to  have  a  good  text-book, 
so  Constitutional  History  and  Economic  History 
were  made,  and  still  continue  to  be,  separate  sub- 
jects in  the  Tripos.  English  history  does  not 
appear  except  in  a  footnote  to  constitutional 
history.  I  find  no  similar  footnote  to  economic 
history,  which  goes  on  its  lonely  and  independent 
path.  It  is  time  that  these  separate  sections 
were  cut,  if  not  out  of  teaching,  at  any  rate  out 
of  examining.  There  should  be  three  or  four 
papers  on  English  history  as  a  whole,  including 
constitution,  economics,  literature,  law;  and  a 
few  appropriate  masterpieces  might  be  set  for 
the  students'  private  reading  such  as  Bacon, 
Hobbes,  Bolingbroke,  and  Burke  have  provided. 

When  the  Historical  School  was  started  its 
leaders  aspired  to  gather  the  harvest  without 
going  through  the  tedious  interval  of  seed-time 
and  growth.  I  remember  the  time  when  the 
staff  was  very  weak,  and  four  of  its  most  eminent 
members  were  lecturing  on  political  science,  as 
it  was  called.  We  were  told  that  history  without 
political  science  had  no  fruit.  I  doubt  the 
existence  of  political  science ;  political  knowledge 
is  part  of  history;  political  wisdom  should  per- 
vade all  the  teaching  of  all  the  teachers ;  political 
philosophy  should  come  after,  not  before,  the 
survey  of  the  facts. 


THE  HISTORICAL  TRIPOS          115 

Many  improvements  have  been  made  in  the 
Historical  Tripos  since  my  time.  I  think  I  see 
a  certain  tendency  to  set  first-rate  works  of  litera- 
ture as  authorities  where  such  are  available. 
Machiavelli's  Prince  occurs  more  than  once. 
Machiavelli  is  indeed  almost  an  ideal  text  for 
historical  study;  and  it  is  a  great  thing  that 
young  historians  should  be  put  to  exercise  their 
critical  and  constructive  acumen  on  books  that 
are  worth  reading  for  their  own  sake,  instead  of 
grinding  at  dull  works  that  are  only  useful  as 
repositories  of  information. 

Is  it  too  much  to  hope  that  some  day  in  the 
First  Part  of  the  Historical  Tripos  there  will  be 
papers  in  translation  and  composition  of  modern 
languages?  I  should  like  to  see  the  Historical 
Tripos  and  the  Modern  Languages  Tripos  com- 
bined, with  abundant  liberty  of  choice,  so  that 
students  should  follow  their  own  tastes  in  this 
direction  or  that,  provided  always  that  language, 
literature,  and  history,  were  duly  morticed  each 
into  the  other.  Failing  that,  more  history  in  the 
Modern  Language  Tripos,  more  language  and 
literature  in  the  Historical  Tripos,  would  provide 
a  more  liberal  education  and  a  better  training. 
When  you  have  a  staff  for  each  of  two  cognate 
Triposes,  they  should  be  available  for  inter- 
change of  services. 

The  case  of  Oxford  is  similar  to  that  of  Cam- 
bridge, except  that  the  English  School  is  separated 
entirely  from  that  of  Modern  Languages. 
In  the  English  School  Anglo-Saxon  and  Middle- 


n6  MODERN   HUMANITIES 

English  are  compulsory.  In  the  Modern 
Languages  School  we  find  the  Gospel  of  St. 
Mark  in  Gothic,  and  the  Althochdeutsches  Lese- 
buch  prescribed  for  all  students  of  German; 
and  the  rest  is  to  match.  On  the  other  hand, 
in  both  these  Schools  we  find  that  candidates  are 
expected  to  show  some  knowledge  of  history. 

In  the  Oxford  Historical  School  we  find  Con- 
stitutional History,  as  at  Cambridge,  in  a  water- 
tight compartment  by  itself.  On  the  other  hand, 
English  History,  including  literature,  is  treated 
in  a  broad  and  comprehensive  manner.  By 
tradition  Political  Science  is  at  Oxford  fortified 
by  a  study  of  the  works  of  some  of  the  great 
masters — Aristotle,  Hobbes,  and  Maine  are 
prescribed.  In  this  form  it  is  no  doubt  excellent. 
There  used  to  be  an  admirable  optional  period; 
Italian  History  from  about  1494  to  about  1515 
with  Machiavelli,  Guicciardini,  da  Porto,  Corn- 
mines,  to  be  read  in  the  originals.  This  has  now 
apparently  been  dropped,  and  Cambridge  has 
taken  it  up  with  slight  modifications  and  a  less 
insistence  on  the  foreign  languages.  In  such  a 
subject,  language,  literature,  history,  and  geo- 
graphy, complement  and  illuminate  each  other 
as  they  should.  Modern  languages  have  now 
been  introduced. 

Once  more  we  come  back  to  the  Classics.  Why 
do  we  value  the  best  Classical  education?  Not 
because  Latin  and  Greek  are  superior  to  all 
other  languages;  that  would  be  an  insufficient 
reason.  Nor  because  the  poets,  the  dramatists, 


CLASSICAL  METHOD  117 

the  orators,  the  historians,  the  philosophers  of 
Greece  and  Rome  were  the  greatest  that  the  world 
has  known.  Shakespeare  and  Dante  and  Goethe, 
at  least,  are  worthy  to  stand  beside  the  best  of 
them.  Nor  because  of  the  excellent  drill  provided 
by  Greek  and  Latin  grammar  and  composition. 
We  must  not  be  slaves  to  the  drill-sergeant,  and 
drill  can  be  provided  in  other  ways.  But  our 
ancestors,  the  humanists  of  the  Renaissance,  were 
enthusiasts  at  once  for  language,  literature,  and 
history;  they  rejoiced  to  range  the  whole  gamut 
of  human  life.  They  were  lovers  of  literature, 
but  they  loved  not  the  mere  history  and  criticism 
of  books,  but  the  wisdom  and  humane  lore  that 
the  books  contain.  They  were  lovers  of  history ; 
they  valued  documentary  evidence;  but  they 
cared  more  for  the  document  that  was  also  a  book 
than  for  the  mere  storehouse  of  historical  fact. 
That  tradition  survives  in  the  best  Classical 
School  of  to-day.  It  is  a  school  of  words,  and 
words  are  worthy  to  be  studied  and  reverenced; 
but  it  is  also  a  school  of  history  and  of  the  best 
literature  and  philosophy.  It  is  a  school  of 
learning,  but  humanity  comes  first.  There  may  be 
pedantries,  and  undue  emphasis  of  scholastic 
points;  but  the  humanity  shines  through,  and 
it  is  the  whole  humanity  of  man.  And  man  two 
thousand  years  ago  was  much  what  man  is  now. 

There  are  some  who  decry  this  School  of  ancient 
humanities  because  it  is  out  of  touch  with  modern 
life.  Some  like  it  the  better  because  it  is  removed 
from  the  cant,  the  bitterness,  the  fallacies,  of 
modern  statement.  But  granted  that  this  be  a 


n8  MODERN   HUMANITIES 

drawback,  let  us  nevertheless  salute  the  great 
ideal,  and  strive  to  follow  it  in  other  and  more 
modern  fields.  Let  us  value  learning  and  scholar- 
ship, but  not  to  the  neglect  of  humane  knowledge. 
Let  us  value  history,  but  seek  its  illumination 
in  the  greatest  minds  of  the  past.  We  have  not 
much  time  and  we  cannot  afford  to  pore  over  bad 
books.  Let  us  value  language,  but  not  as  the 
botanist  values  his  dried  specimens,  rather  as  the 
key  to  the  mind  of  genius,  and  the  soul  of  man. 
Fatti  non  foste  a  viver  come  brutti,  Ma  per  seguir 
virtute  e  conoscenza.  Conoscenza  is  good,  but 
it  is  worth  little  without  virtute.  And  virtute, 
which  may  be  rendered  as  complete  and  excellent 
humanity,  is  the  end  of  liberal  and  humane 
studies ;  if  humanity  does  not  gain  in  flexibility, 
sympathetic  comprehension,  and  enlightenment, 
blame  the  pupil,  blame  the  teacher,  blame  the 
system,  but  do  not  blame  the  studies. 


CHAPTER   VII 

THE   TEACHING    OF   ENGLISH   AT   THE 
UNIVERSITIES 

THERE  are  now,  in  this  United  Kingdom  and 
in  other  English-speaking  countries,  a  great 
number  of  Professors  of  the  English  language 
and  of  English  literature.  Not  so  very  long  ago 
there  were  none.  Yet  the  art  of  writing  English 
had  been  practised  with  some  trifling  success  for 
many  generations  before  the  first  professor 
appeared.  This  reflexion  may  serve  to  keep  us 
humble,  who  belong  to  the  teaching  profession. 
One  might  hastily  draw  the  inference  that  there 
is  no  necessity  to  teach  English  at  all,  at  the 
Universities  or  elsewhere.  But  I  do  not  think 
that  inference  would  be  safe.  Things  used  to 
manage  themselves  in  the  old  days.  Now  we 
have  undertaken  to  manage  things,  and  they  no 
longer  run  alone.  We  must  go  on  managing  them, 
and  manage  them  as  well  as  we  can.  Some  day, 
perhaps,  we  shall  learn  to  manage  them  better 
than  they  used  to  manage  themselves. 

It  would  be  hazardous  for  an  amateur — and  in 
this  field  I  am  but  an  amateur — to  lay  down  lines 
of  English  teaching  for  those  who  have  made  it 
their  life  work.  To  mention  one  danger  alone, 

119 


120      THE  TEACHING   OF   ENGLISH 

I  cannot  pretend  to  know  what  all  of  them  are 
doing;  still  less,  what  all  of  them  have  done. 
The  hasty  critic  might  be  silenced  by  one  or  other 
of  these  replies  :  "  I  have  done  that  all  my  life  "  ; 
"  I  have  tried  that  and  it  failed."  And  yet  it 
would  not  be  safe  to  omit  from  the  survey  what 
is  common  practice;  it  is  also  sometimes  worth 
while  to  repeat  an  unlucky  experiment.  From 
a  more  lowly  position  I  can  speak  with  less  offence ; 
let  me  try  to  put  myself  into  the  place  of  the  fresh- 
man, and  set  forth  as  best  I  can  the  needs  of  his 
class,  which,  diverse  as  it  may  be  in  character, 
capacity,  and  preparation,  is  not  so  diverse  in  its 
needs.  Teaching  should  be  determined  by  the 
needs  of  the  taught,  and  not  by  the  propensities 
of  the  Professor. 

The  first  need  of  every  freshman,  although  he 
may  not  know  it,  is  to  learn  to  write  English.  It 
is  easy  to  say  that  he  ought  to  have  learnt  to 
write  English  at  school.  So  he  ought,  and,  by 
the  efforts  of  the  English  Association,  the  number 
of  those  who  come  up  to  the  University  unable  to 
turn  one  sentence  or  to  put  two  together,  has 
diminished  and  will  no  doubt  further  diminish. 
But  it  is  always  safe  to  bank  on  the  imperfections 
of  human  nature,  and  on  the  shortcomings  of 
human  institutions.  One  may  be  certain  that, 
until  the  Judgement  Day  shall  come,  or  Universi- 
ties cease  to  be,  many  undergraduates  will  enter 
the  University  imperfectly  trained  in  the  com- 
position of  their  native  tongue. 

When  I  was  a  practising  teacher,  I  used  to  take 


ENGLISH   ESSAYS  121 

the  freshmen's  essays.  As  I  think  my  friend, 
Arthur  Benson,  has  said,  this  is  the  most  en- 
couraging form  of  teaching  that  can  fall  to  the 
lot  of  any  man.  It  is  not  really  teaching  at  all ; 
it  is  a  kind  of  maieutic,  almost  a  magic.  There 
was  very  little  one  could  teach  them.  One  could 
correct  faults.  One  could  point  out  ugly,  in- 
correct, or  awkward  casts  of  phrase,  one  could 
chastise  stock  expressions  and  what  Sir  Arthur 
Quiller-Couch  calls  jargon,  one  could  make 
suggestions  as  to  order  and  arrangement  of  matter. 
In  fact,  one  could  find  something  to  say  if  there 
was  anything  to  criticise.  But,  very  often,  at  the 
beginning  there  was  next  to  nothing.  The  teach- 
ing of  English  may  improve  treatment ;  it  cannot 
provide  topics.  But  they  soon  found  topics  for 
themselves.  The  miracle  of  the  young  mind 
expanding  under  fresh  conditions  is  always 
astonishing.  Up  to  the  very  last  I  was  filled  with 
wonder  at  the  changes  a  few  weeks  could  produce. 
They  taught  themselves,  of  course,  not  I.  Every 
one  must,  in  fact,  teach  himself ;  all  we  can  do  is 
to  give  him  an  opportunity  to  learn;  it  is  true, 
we  can  paralyse  him,  if  we  choose. 

There  would  be  some  who  came  up  well-skilled 
for  their  age  in  the  art  of  expression;  glib,  self- 
confident,  even  brilliant.  But  every  experienced 
university  teacher  will  agree  that  there  should 
be  quite  as  much  to  do  for  these  as  for  the  others. 
There  always  was  something  to  do  for  them  up  to 
the  end.  The  art  of  writing  English  is  no  child's 
play ;  it  is  an  art  worth  studying ;  that  is  to  say, 
an  art  in  which  perfection  is  unattainable.  The 


122      THE  TEACHING   OF   ENGLISH 

better  the  student  the  more  there  is  to  criticise 
in  his  work.  The  teacher  need  not  be  afraid  that 
the  time  will  ever  come  for  helpless,  speechless 
approbation.  If  English  essay  palls — and  it  may 
—there  are  other  ways  of  teaching  the  same  thing. 
I  shall  not  be  satisfied  until  the  teaching  of 
English  at  our  schools  and  Universities  is  as 
thorough  and  effective  as  the  teaching  of  French 
in  France. 

If  all  the  young  men  and  women  are  to  have 
their  due  every  don  should  constitute  himself  a 
professor  of  English.  Some  of  them  have  already 
done  this;  others  will  look  contemptuous  at  the 
suggestion,  others  embarrassed.  The  contemptu- 
ous will  continue  to  rejoice  in  their  own  mag- 
nificence ;  the  embarrassed  will  find,  if  they  try, 
that  the  task  is  not  so  hard  as  they  imagine. 
They  would  not  have  reached  their  present 
eminence  had  they  been  innocent  of  the  art  of 
expression.  They  would  not  have  been  there,  it 
is  presumed,  had  they  not  some  gift,  some  taste 
for  teaching.  There  is  no  form  of  teaching  more 
full  of  reward  to  the  teacher,  more  necessary  to 
the  taught. 

This  kind  of  teaching  fits  in  naturally  with  all 
the  literary  Schools,  though  I  have  reason  to 
believe  that  it  is  often  neglected  where  it  seems 
most  obvious.  I  came  across  one  classical 
scholar,  a  schoolmaster,  who  said  he  could  not 
teach  English  essay.  I  think  his  own  education 
must  have  been  neglected.  But  the  necessity  for 
such  teaching  is  not  confined  to  the  literary 
departments.  Even  if  a  man  specialises  in 


NEED   OF   TRAINING   IN   ENGLISH     123 

Mathematics  or  in  Natural  Science  he  cannot 
with  impunity  dismiss  his  English  studies.  Most 
men  follow  the  sciences  for  education,  or  to  fit 
them  for  a  profession.  Education  without  English 
is  the  wisdom  of  the  dumb  :  it  lacks  the  one  thing 
that  gives  outward  value  to  the  whole.  And 
what  sort  of  professional  training  is  that  which 
has  not  made  the  man  fit  to  put  his  meaning  on 
paper  so  that  others  can  grasp  and  respect  it? 
A  time  will  come  even  to  the  professed  mathema- 
tician when  mathematical  symbols  will  not  express 
what  he  has  to  say.  Sir  Thomas  Clifford  Allbutt 
has  told  us  how  his  profession  suffers  from  the 
deficient  literary  training  of  its  entrants.  I  mis- 
doubt the  other  technical  professions  would  say 
the  like  if  they  found  a  voice.  In  the  literary 
courses  of  instruction  at  the  University  other 
influences  may  make  up  for  defect  of  training  in 
English.  In  mathematics  and  science  and  the 
technical  courses  that  is  not  so. 

The  power  to  write  English  is  a  possession  in 
itself  :  it  is  also  an  assistance  in  business.  A  love 
of  English  literature  may  not  be  useful  for  busi- 
ness ;  but  it  is  for  life  beyond  rubies  and  pearls. 
There  are  probably  many  who  can  be  trained  to 
write  decent  English,  who  will  never  love  a  good 
book  for  its  own  sake.  You  can  offer  to  such  men 
good  books ;  they  will  prefer  the  bad,  or  none  at 
all — perhaps  only  one.  I  once  knew  an  under- 
graduate who  confided  to  me  that  he  found  it 
saved  trouble  always  to  read  in  one  book.  I 
enquired :  What  book  ?  He  replied,  Handley 


124      THE   TEACHING   OF   ENGLISH 

Cross.  Now  Handley  Cross  is  a  good  book ;  but 
it  is  insufficient  nutriment,  when  unvaried.  It  is 
useless  to  try  coercion  with  such  folk;  their 
nature  will  defeat  you.  They  are  often  lovable, 
trustworthy,  and  capable;  the  schoolmaster  has 
already  had  his  chance  with  them ;  where  he  has 
failed  we  are  not  likely  to  succeed.  For  them  no 
provision  need  be  made  of  bellettristic  studies. 

There  are  also  those  natural  lovers  of  good 
books,  for  whom  the  libraries  of  the  University 
are  a  wide-spread  pleasure  ground.  They  know 
the  way ;  they  need  no  guide.  All  they  need  is 
a  friend  with  whom  to  speak  of  books ;  the  wise, 
the  fortunate  Professor  is  he  who  can  supply  that 
need,  who  can  draw  a  circle  of  such  young  men 
round  himself. 

But  there  is  a  large  and  indeterminate  class  of 
men  and  women,  who  have  a  vague,  undeveloped 
taste  for  good  books.  There  should  always  be  a 
stirring  and  sympathetic  Professor  of  English 
literature  to  catch  some  of  these,  and  set  them 
reading.  At  such  popular  work  the  men  of  learn- 
ing smile  a  superior  smile;  such  cheap  successes 
are  not  for  them.  It  is  true  that  such  students 
will  rarely  train  into  scholars ;  their  labours  will 
not  benefit  the  world,  they  will  not  increase 
learning;  but  the  mark  of  a  civilised  man  is  the 
use  he  makes  of  leisure,  and  no  better  use  can  be 
made  of  leisure  than  to  read  a  good  book.  If  you 
can  implant  the  love  of  good  books  in  a  single 
mind  you  start  a  new  centre  of  book-loving  in  the 
world.  There  is  no  more  humanising  influence. 
The  children  of  these  young  men  and  women  will 


THE  LOVE  OF  GOOD  BOOKS   125 

have  the  chance  that  is  denied  to  so  many,  the 
chance  that  is  worth  all  the  teachers  in  the  world — 
a  home  where  books  are  treated  as  friends,  and 
introduced  in  their  turn  to  the  children  of  the 
house.  The  humbler  the  position  where  this  love 
of  books  arises,  the  greater  its  value  for  life.  If 
you  have  horses,  shooting,  motor-cars,  travelling, 
golf,  you  may  be  able  to  do  without  books ;  but, 
if  you  have  none  of  these  things,  a  single  book  can 
serve  to  extend  the  horizon  of  life — too  narrow  for 
us  all. 

The  teaching  of  English  ought  to  be  all-pervading 
in  an  University.  All  should  learn  there  to  say 
what  they  mean  in  workmanlike  fashion.  Some 
should  learn  the  pride  of  an  artist  in  good  work. 
Many  should  acquire  there  and  fix  in  their  hearts 
for  ever  the  love  of  good  books ;  by  this  I  mean 
first  the  love  of  English  books,  for  English  books 
are  the  most  accessible  to  us  and  inferior  to  none ; 
but  the  love  of  English  books  leads  on  to  other 
books  in  other  languages ;  and  the  book-lover  will 
seldom  be  a  bad  scholar.  He  will  also  learn  to  use 
a  book  as  an  instrument  of  knowledge ;  and  those 
who  have  learned  that  have  broken  half  the  path 
to  any  study,  permanent  or  temporary. 

Hitherto  I  have  been  trying  to  set  down  what 
young  men  and  women  need  from  the  University 
apart  from  their  special  studies ;  composition  for 
business,  reading  for  life.  That  all  should  get 
these,  from  an  imperfect  institution,  is  too  much 
to  expect ;  that  many  should  get  both  is  what  we 
have  to  work  for.  But  now  I  approach  the 


126      THE   TEACHING   OF  ENGLISH 

specialised  university  studies,  whose  number 
increases  day  by  day.  In  my  own  University 
an  Honours  degree  can  be  taken  in  the  follow- 
ing subjects  separately  :  Classics,  Mathematics, 
Natural  Sciences,  Philosophy,  Law,  History, 
Modern  Languages,  Engineering,  Economics, 
Theology,  and  Oriental  Languages.  Mathemati- 
cians have  a  language  of  their  own;  the  more 
reason  that  they  should  return  from  time  to  time 
and  commune  with  their  fellows  and  their  great 
ancestry  in  the  language  which  unites  our  race. 
It  is  a  great  thing  to  make  discoveries  in  natural 
science,  inventions  in  engineering;  but,  if  the 
man  of  science  wishes  to  make  his  discoveries  and 
inventions  known,  if  he  wishes  to  pass  on  the 
torch  to  others,  he  must  be  able  to  speak  and  to 
write  so  as  to  command  attention.  The  medical 
man,  the  surgeon,  is  not  only  a  man  of  learning, 
a  practitioner;  he  has  also  to  be  a  man  of  the 
world ;  and  the  world  is  swayed  by  words.  The 
lawyer  has  to  be  an  expert  in  the  use  and  meaning 
of  words ;  any  academic  drilling,  however  severe, 
that  he  may  receive  at  the  University,  will  tend 
to  fit  him  for  his  professional  career.  He  will  also 
have  to  know  men ;  men  are  not  to  be  learnt  either 
from  laws  or  books,  or  both,  but  more  knowledge 
of  men  is  to  be  obtained  by  a  study  of  the  great 
writers,  than  by  a  study  of  the  law  alone.  The 
efficacy,  the  currency,  of  philosophy  and  econo- 
mics are  greatly  impaired  by  the  jargon  with 
which  many  modern  economists  and  philosophers 
choose  to  disfigure  their  pages.  Plato  was  no 
superficial  trifler  with  philosophy;  yet  he  said 


ENGLISH  IN  THE  SEVERAL  SCHOOLS     127 

all  he  had  to  say  in  the  ordinary  language  of  his 
day.  Adam  Smith  was  no  mean  economist,  yet 
he  found  no  need  for  an  esoteric  vocabulary. 
How  different  from  some  I  could  name  !  For 
theologians  I  am  sure  English  is  useful ;  it  should 
also  be  useful  to  students  of  oriental  languages. 

In  dealing  with  these  subjects  I  have  confined 
myself  to  a  statement  of  the  needs  of  all  students. 
Those  needs,  whether  for  business  or  life,  include 
lucidity  in  the  teacher,  and  powers  of  self- 
expression  for  the  students. 

I  now  come  to  the  three  great  literary  Schools, 
which  in  some  form  or  other  exist  in  almost  all 
our  Universities  :  the  Classical  School,  the  History 
School,  the  School  of  Modern  Languages  and 
Literature  from  which  the  English  School  may 
or  may  not  be  separated. 

In  these  Schools,  I  take  it,  the  students  may  be 
divided  into  two  classes,  according  to  their 
different  needs.  There  are  some  who,  having 
received  from  early  childhood  a  methodical,  con- 
tinuous, and  thorough  education,  require  and 
deserve  from  the  University  the  best,  the  most 
coherent,  the  most  extended,  the  most  en- 
lightened conclusion  and  consummation  to  their 
training  by  way  of  letters.  Their  framework  of 
humane  knowledge  is  ready.  They  come  to  us 
to  complete  the  edifice.  For  them  provision 
must  be  made. 

And  then  there  is  also,  especially  in  our  newer 
Universities,  a  considerable  class,  eager  for  know- 
ledge and  illumination,  but  less  completely 


128      THE  TEACHING  OF   ENGLISH 

equipped  at  the  outset  of  their  University  career. 
For  them  a  similar  provision  is  suitable ;  but  the 
range  of  studies  cannot  be  so  wide. 

In  old  days  it  used  to  be  the  fashion  to  read  the 
Bible.  The  man  who  knew  one  book  thoroughly, 
and  that  book  the  Bible,  had  no  contemptible 
education.  The  Bible  contains,  in  the  most  noble 
and  purest  language,  a  complete  literature,  a 
complete  picture  of  national  and  individual  life. 
Legend  and  history,  poetry,  drama,  rhetoric, 
philosophy,  law,  geography,  human  nature,  all 
are  there.  And  with  them  a  hope,  a  vision,  a 
plan  of  life.  Even  the  secondary  authors  have 
been  inspired ;  somewhere  in  the  range  from  John 
Bunyan  through  Hooker  and  Jeremy  Taylor  to 
John  Henry  Newman  very  diverse  minds  will  find 
congenial  instruction.  But,  putting  exegesis 
aside,  it  is  partly  because  we  have  stopped  reading 
our  Bible  that  many  modern  educational  devices 
are  needed. 

The  comprehensive  unity  of  Bible  study  is  also 
to  be  found  in  a  good  Classical  School.  The  study 
of  language  and  of  the  art  of  expression,  poetry, 
tragedy,  comedy,  oratory,  history,  law,  philo- 
sophy— all  find  a  place  in  it.  All  there  are  studied, 
not  in  text-books,  but  in  the  works  of  the  great 
men.  The  range  of  profitable  study  is  so  accur- 
ately determined  by  a  wise  tradition  that  the 
restrictions  of  the  examination  are  as  harmless  as 
may  be. 

But  there  is  one  defect  in  any  and  every 
Classical  School :  there  is  nothing  modern  in  it, 


THE  CLASSICS  AND   ENGLISH         129 

not  even  any  English  literature.  I  think  this 
defect  is  more  apparent  than  real  as  regards 
English.  Wherever  the  best  traditions  prevail 
in  a  Classical  School,  sufficient  attention  is  paid 
to  the  niceties  of  English  composition.  Invention, 
order,  proportion,  construction,  can  be  learned 
from  classical  models ;  though  a  little  criticism  will 
not  come  amiss.  Classical  scholars  have  for  the 
most  part  acquired  the  love  of  good  books ;  you 
will  generally  find  them  well-read  in  English 
literature.  What  they  need  from  their  teachers — 
and  no  doubt  often  get — is  to  be  constantly 
reminded  of  the  modern  applications  of  their 
ancient  studies,  of  modern  parallels  to  their 
ancient  authors.  Some  of  our  most  distinguished 
Professors  of  English  literature  have  been  trained 
in  a  Classical  School.  I  do  not  think  there  is  need 
in  any  Classical  School  to  make  special  provision 
for  English  literature.  There  is  danger  in  sub- 
mitting the  delicate  flowers  of  English  literature 
to  the  methods  of  the  lecture  room,  the  schedules 
and  tests  of  the  examination  room.  If  in  any 
conditions  English  literature  is  being  spontane- 
ously studied,  it  is  best  to  leave  those  conditions 
alone. 

The  History  Schools  in  our  Universities  are  for 
the  most  part  very  flourishing  institutions.  By 
their  nature  they  must  be  Schools  of  English. 
Every  student  who  aspires  to  success  must  have 
constant  practice  in  writing  essays  on  historical 
or  theoretical  subjects,  in  composing  neat,  well- 
arranged,  well-expressed  answers  to  questions. 
I  find  them  wanting,  however,  in  one  respect. 


130      THE  TEACHING   OF   ENGLISH 

They  lay  great  stress  on  original  authorities,  and 
endeavour  by  their  examinations  to  secure  that 
students  shall  have  practice  in  making  use  of 
contemporary  material.  But  every  author  is  an 
original  authority  for  his  own  time.  When  there- 
is  an  abundance  of  authors  of  the  first  rank,  who 
are  worth  reading  for  their  own  sake  and  also 
for  the  information  they  contain,  why  not  make 
use  of  these?  I  give  a  list  of  authors  some  of 
whose  works  ought,  at  an  University,  to  be  read 
alongside  with  English  History  and  used  as  illus- 
trative material — Chaucer,  Shakespeare,  Bacon, 
More,  Hobbes,  Dryden,  Halifax,  De  Foe,  Swift, 
Bolingbroke,  Burke,  Cobbett,  Carlyle,  Dickens, 
Thackeray.  The  list  might  be  greatly  extended, 
but  these  will  serve  as  a  sample.  I  dislike 
coercion  as  applied  to  English  literature.  But  the 
least  objectionable  form  of  coercion  is  to  tell  the 
students  to  read  the  books,  and  intimate  that 
they  will  be  or  may  be  examined  on  their  subject- 
matter.  Applied  in  this  way,  coercion  may  not 
lead  to  disgust,  but  may  form  a  taste. 

I  hope  some  day  to  see  a  School  of  Modern 
History  as  comprehensive  as  the  best  Classical 
School,  with  language  and  literature  as  its  two 
wings.  But  probably  the  men  and  women  do 
not  come  up  at  present  sufficiently  well  prepared 
in  modern  subjects.  Meamvhile  it  seems  reason- 
able that  there  should  be  two  modern  Schools  : 
one  historical,  in  which  literature  should  not  be 
ignored  ;  one  literary,  in  which  history  should 
not  be  ignored.  In  the  literary  School  English 
language  and  literature  will  find  its  own  place. 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  ENGLISH         131 

And  now  I  come  to  that  part  of  my  subject 
which  may  appear  to  be  most  important,  though 
I  am  not  sure  that  it  is.  What  do  those  students 
want  who  enter  for  an  Honours  School  of  English 
language  and  literature  ?  What  they  think  they 
want  is  one  thing;  what  they  need  may  be 
another;  what  the  Professor  desires  to  teach 
them  may  be  a  third. 

I  think  such  students  have  in  their  minds  a 
vague,  sometimes  even  a  precise  idea,  that  English 
literature  is  a  great  and  glorious  thing ;  they  think 
that  they  would  like  to  give  their  time  of  study 
to  the  masterpieces;  they  feel  that  by  so  doing 
they  will  achieve  some  knowledge  of  the  race  to 
which  they  were  born,  of  its  history  and  the 
thoughts  on  which  that  history  is  built.  Are  they 
far  wrong  in  this  idea  ?  Can  we  better  the  con- 
ception which  they  have  formed  of  their  needs  ? 

The  exalted  precedents  of  Oxford  and  Cam- 
bridge and  London  would  lead  us  to  believe  that 
we  may.  Their  Schools  of  English  language  and 
literature  appear  to  be  framed  on  the  hypothesis 
that  before  the  student  is  fit  to  appreciate  the 
structure  and  harmonies  of  his  own  tongue,  before 
he  can  rightly  taste  the  works  of  art  expressed  in 
it,  he  must  have  gone  through  a  training  in 
language.  It  is  assumed,  it  is  perhaps  a  fair 
assumption,  that  he  will  not  have  received  a 
thorough  training  in  language  before  he  comes  up. 
Granted  that  he  should  have  some  drill  in  lan- 
guage, what  language  should  be  chosen  as  a 
medium  for  instruction  ?  Should  it  be  a  language 
which  opens  a  great  modern  literature,  suitable 


132      THE  TEACHING  OF   ENGLISH 

for  comparison  with  his  own?  Should  it  be 
French,  German,  Italian,  Spanish — or  should  it 
be  Middle-English  and  Anglo-Saxon  ? 

I  think  the  question  can  be  solved  by  the  answer 
to  another  question.  Is  the  interest  of  the  aver- 
age student  who  enters  the  English  School  prin- 
cipally philological,  or  is  it  literary,  historical, 
humanistic  ?  Is  it  archaeological  or  is  it  modern  ? 
I  think  the  question  admits  of  only  one  answer ; 
it  is  historical  and  modern,  rather  than  archaeo- 
logical and  philological. 

If  that  is  so,  we  may  have  to  give  the  student 
something  he  does  not  exactly  ask  for;  we  may 
have  to  give  him  training  in  language.  But  we 
should  open  to  him,  at  least,  those  languages  which 
give  him  the  richest  return  in  history,  literature, 
and  modern  knowledge.  If  the  choice,  to  be 
made  on  those  lines,  lay  between  Middle-English 
and  Anglo-Saxon,  and  say  modern  German,  can 
there  be  any  doubt  how  the  choice  would  go  ? 

I  trust  that  I  am  not  hostile  to  any  form  of 
learning,  but  I  cannot  bring  myself  to  regard 
Middle-English  and  Anglo-Saxon  as  in  any  way 
necessary  to  an  university  course  in  English 
literature.  I  reckon  such  studies  as  post-graduate 
rather  than  pre-graduate. 

If  any  student  desires  to  take  these  early 
tongues,  they  will  serve  to  give  him  the  language 
training  that  he  needs.  I  would  not  curb  the 
zeal  of  those  who  wish  to  teach,  of  those  who 
wish  to  learn.  But  I  would  compel  no  student 
to  learn  Middle-English  or  Anglo-Saxon.  The 
students  should  be  permitted  to  offer  for  their 


MIDDLE-ENGLISH  AND  ANGLO-SAXON  133 

language  training  Latin,  French,  German,  Italian, 
or  Spanish,  one  or  more.  A  student  who  desires 
to  study  English  literature  does  not  want — he 
may  want,  but  there  is  no  conclusive  reason  why 
he  should  want — to  study  any  English  author 
earlier  than  Chaucer. 

Again,  the  student  of  English  and  English 
literature  does  want,  though  he  may  not  know  it, 
some  historical  knowledge.  The  books  are  part 
of  the  history ;  the  history  is  necessary  to  explain 
the  books.  But  the  history  that  he  requires 
should  be  given  in  the  form  of  history,  the  whole 
history — political,  constitutional,  economic,  social, 
literary ;  and  not  in  the  form  of  isolated  history 
of  literature.  Of  all  forms  of  history,  the  history 
of  literature  is  most  dumb  to  the  uninstructed. 
If  you  have  read  the  books,  it  may  illuminate  by 
criticism  and  comparison,  and  by  explanation 
of  progression,  succession,  innovation,  and  growth. 
But  if  you  have  not  read  the  books,  it  is  without 
depth  and  meaning. 

I  have  no  doubt  the  practice  is  better  than  the 
appearance.  When  I  read  in  a  syllabus  that  one 
subject  is  the  outlines  of  English  literature  from 
1350-1832,  I  do  not  see  how  a  student  can  come 
before  the  examiners  without  cramming  a  text- 
book. When  I  study  the  examination  paper,  I 
see  that  he  may,  if  he  is  fairly  well-read  in  English 
literature.  But  I  know  enough  of  undergraduates 
to  doubt  whether  the  average  student  will  take 
such  a  risk.  Such  a  subject  is  an  invitation  to 
cram  the  text-book.  You  can  never  tell  what  may 
be  set.  The  invitation  will  be  accepted. 


134      THE   TEACHING   OF   ENGLISH 

To  supplement  the  knowledge  derived  from  the 
direct  study  of  the  authors  general  history  of 
England  is  required — methodical,  comprehensive, 
not  necessarily  detailed.  It  might  begin  with 
Edward  III,  when  our  modern  literature  begins. 
It  would  press  lightly  on  the  period  from  Richard 
II  to  Elizabeth,  when  great  works  are  scanty. 
From  Elizabeth  to  the  present  day  it  would  find 
little  opportunity  for  rest.  People  say  we  are 
not  a  race  of  ideas  and  imagination.  Let  us  be 
judged  by  our  literature.  They  say  we  are  not 
an  artistic  people.  Let  us  be  judged  by  our 
cathedrals,  our  churches,  our  mansions,  our 
gardens,  our  villages,  our  furniture,  our  china,  our 
portraits,  our  landscapes.  Art  working  in  matter 
may  have  had  with  us  its  sterile  periods;  just 
now  we  are  too  self-conscious  to  be  creative ;  but 
art  working  in  words  has  been  continuously  fertile 
from  the  time  of  Shakespeare  and  the  Authorised 
Version.  It  is  fertile  to-day. 

Thus  the  history  of  our  nation  and  the  history 
of  its  literature  go  hand  in  hand.  The  study  of 
each  will  gain  infinitely  from  the  study  of  the 
other.  There  is  hardly  any  historical  theme  that 
cannot  be  illustrated  from  the  best  writers  of  the 
time;  hardly  any  writer  who  cannot  be  better 
understood  if  the  history  of  his  time  is  known. 
Our  writers  have  often  taken  a  part  in  politics; 
they  have  shared  the  full  life  of  the  nation.  Mr. 
Wingfield-Stratford's  History  of  English  Patriotism 
is  a  good  example  of  the  worth  to  history  of  a  wide 
outlook  upon  literature. 

Of  history,  of  connected,  methodical  historical 


EXAMINATION    IN    ENGLISH        135 

knowledge,  the  value  to  the  student  of  literature 
appears  so  obvious  that  I  wonder  it  can  ever  have 
been  overlooked.  An  ad  hoc  excursion  into  history 
is  the  customary  prelude  to  an  edition  of  a  literary 
work.  But  what  is  written  or  got  up  for  a  specific 
purpose  is  never  so  illuminating  as  knowledge 
which  forms  part  of  an  assimilated  whole.  Separ- 
ate, if  you  must,  your  literary  School  from  your 
historical  School ;  but  the  two  should  always  live 
in  the  closest  intimacy  and  alliance. 

As  mines  and  manufactures  devastate  the 
countryside,  so  do  examination  and  the  methods 
of  teaching  connected  with  it  devastate  the 
matter  which  they  attack.  Theological  examina- 
tion spoils  the  Bible,  grammatical  examination 
spoils  Greek,  physiological  examination  spoils  the 
frog.  Examination,  like  mines  and  manufacture, 
is  necessary ;  but  to  examine  in  English  literature 
is  like  opening  a  coal  mine  in  the  Lake  District. 
Why  is  examination  necessary  ?  Examination  is 
a  form  of  peine  forte  et  dure^  to  compel  the  recalci- 
trant to  plead.  Why  not  settle  the  matter  out  of 
court?  There  is  the  greatest  literature  in  the 
world,  written  in  your  own  tongue,  why  not  read 
it,  dispensing  with  examiners  ?  There  is  some- 
thing in  it  for  every  taste.  We  are  a  political 
race,  a  race  of  politicians,  and  the  first-rate 
political  works  that  have  been  written  in  English 
make  up  for  themselves  a  sufficient  student's 
library.  It  is  rare  for  philosophers  to  cultivate 
the  gift  of  expression — they  are,  no  doubt,  too 
busy  thinking  -but  we  have  one  philosopher  at 


136      THE   TEACHING   OF   ENGLISH 

least — Berkeley — who  is  worth  reading  for  his 
English  as  well  as  for  his  thought.  If  you  must 
have  commentaries,  there  is  a  succession  of 
accomplished  critics.  If  you  are  fond  of  travel, 
you  can  steep  your  mind  in  good  English,  without 
leaving  the  company  of  great  travellers.  If  your 
chief  interest  is  in  sport,  there  is  a  score  of  sports- 
men who  demonstrate  that  the  horse,  the  gun,  and 
the  rod,  are  not  jealous  enemies  of  the  pen,  who 
prove  that  the  man  of  intelligence  having  some- 
thing in  his  heart  to  say  will  seldom  fail  to  say  it 
well.  And  if  you  do  not  want  to  read,  why  read 
at  all?  There  are  other  things  in  life  besides 
books.  It  is  a  pity  to  miss  that  joy,  that  illumina- 
tion; but  if  you  are  sure  it  is  not  for  you  then 
leave  it  alone. 

Where  the  door  of  a  study  is  difficult  to  enter, 
some  compulsion,  no  doubt,  is  necessary  for  the 
beginners.  All  of  us  are  lazy,  and  beginnings  are 
apt  to  be  dull.  But,  once  the  student  has  learnt 
to  read,  the  door  of  English  literature  stands  wide 
open.  He  has  but  to  walk  in  and  help  himself. 
Even  expense  is  no  obstacle  to-day. 

However,  our  freshman  does  not  go  to  the 
University  merely  to  follow  his  favourite  study. 
He  goes  there  to  get  the  hall-mark  of  an  university 
degree — he  would  like  Honours,  if  he  can  get  them ; 
his  ambition  aspires  to  a  class.  That  being  so, 
examinations  and  all  their  machinery  of  schedule 
and  syllabus  are  necessary.  I  have,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  this  chapter,  been  looking  over  examina- 
tion papers  set  in  the  English  Schools  of  various 
Universities.  Sometimes  they  seem  to  me  de- 


HISTORY   WITH   LITERATURE      137 

signed  to  test  learning,  rather  than  intelligence 
and  knowledge.  But  on  the  whole  they  are 
framed  with  great  delicacy  and  ingenuity.  How 
much  greater  the  field  for  the  exercise  of  that 
ingenuity  when  history  and  literature  offer  their 
united  permutations  and  combinations !  An 
examination  question  should  not  call  for  recondite 
learning;  it  should  handle  the  familiar  in  an 
unexpected  way.  It  should  set  the  student 
hastily  to  rebuild  his  old  materials  in  a  new  shape. 
The  better  trained  his  intelligence,  the  greater 
his  command  of  his  subject,  the  more  skilfully  he 
will  be  able  to  effect  the  desired  reconstruction. 
If  there  is  historical  material  on  the  one  hand, 
and  literary  material  on  the  other,  the  range, 
interest,  and  variety  of  the  problems  that  can 
be  set  without  leaving  well-trodden  ground  may 
be  four  times  as  great  as  when  literature  is 
separated  from  history. 

That  English  literature  should  be  widely 
studied  at  the  University  must  be  our  desire.  If 
it  must  be  taught  the  object  of  the  teaching  should 
be  to  give  the  student  something  he  needs  but 
cannot  get  for  himself.  An  accurate  sense  of  the 
meaning  and  quality  of  words,  a  feeling  for 
rhythm  and  flavour  and  association,  those  can  be 
suggested  to  him.  New  outlooks  and  lines  of 
progression,  new  affinities,  contrasts,  and  com- 
parisons— those  can  be  put  before  him.  But, 
above  all,  the  kinetic  unity  of  national  life 
and  thought  and  literary  expression  is  a  thing 
that  he  may  miss,  or  only  attain  after  painful 


138      THE   TEACHING   OF   ENGLISH 

and  fruitless  wanderings.  And  that  can  only  be 
made  clear  by  the  most  skilled  and  inspiring 
teacher,  if  history,  language,  and  literature  are 
treated  as  various  manifestations  of  a  single 
spirit. 


CHAPTER  VIII 
EXAMINATIONS 

THE  unquestioning  belief  in  examinations  that 
possessed  our  ancestors  is  passing  away.  Open 
competition  for  posts  in  the  Civil  Service  still 
retains  public  confidence  and  favour,  as  giving 
an  equal  chance  to  all  in  proportion  to  the  in- 
struction they  have  received,  the  ability  they  own, 
the  industry,  perseverance,  and  force  of  will,  that 
they  have  displayed.  Examinations  are  not 
beloved  but  they  are  trusted.  Equality  of  oppor- 
tunity is  an  ideal,  which  corresponds  to  our 
ever  unsatisfied  yearning  for  justice,  and  in  so 
far  as  competitive  examinations  secure  equality 
of  opportunity  they  merit  the  support  that  is 
somewhat  blindly  given.  Opportunities  are  not, 
and  never  can  be,  equal ;  but  examinations  tend 
to  remove  one  class  of  inequalities.  The  road 
cannot  be  made  as  smooth  as  a  mirror;  but 
some  of  the  roughest  obstacles  can  be  removed. 
Nothing  creates,  or  should  create,  a  more  pungent 
sense  of  injustice  than  public  advancement 
without  merit.  The  faith  in  examinations  as 
a  test  of  merit  has  at  least  this  ground,  that  no 
suspicion  has  ever  fallen  on  any  class  of  public 
examinations  in  this  country.  Favour  and  all 
kinds  of  unjust  discrimination  have  been  con- 

139 


140  EXAMINATIONS 

stantly  excluded.  The  eyes  of  justice  being 
always  veiled,  the  justice  dispensed  by  examiners 
must  be  purblind;  but  it  is  impersonal,  equal, 
and  impartial.  Justice,  blind  or  seeing,  is  so 
rare,  that  we  should  cherish  it  wherever  it  can 
be  found. 

The  early  reformers  identified  instruction  with 
education.  By  testing  the  results  of  instruction 
they  thought  they  were  testing  education.  They 
multiplied  examinations  and  thought  that  thereby 
they  would  improve  education.  At  the  most 
they  improved  instruction ;  but  examinations  not 
only  concentrate  undue  attention  upon  the  results 
of  instruction;  they  are  bad  for  the  instruction 
itself.  They  prejudice  in  the  first  place  the 
liberty  of  teaching  and  the  liberty  of  learning. 
Every  teacher  differs  from  every  other  teacher ; 
if  you  force  a  teacher  to  work  on  fixed 
lines  you  cramp  the  exercise  of  his  special 
gifts.  School  differs  from  school;  if  you  sub- 
ject them  all  to  the  same  tests,  you  establish 
an  undesirable  uniformity.  Child  differs  from 
child;  the  examination  test  ignores  diversity. 
Education  is  not  identical  with  instruction ;  it  is 
easy  by  examination  to  test  instruction  and  the 
results  of  instruction ;  it  is  not  possible  so  to  test 
education.  First  secure  that  the  candidates  have 
had  the  desired  education;  it  is  then  possible  to 
ascertain  by  examination  what  profit  has  been 
drawn  from  the  learning  and  instruction  which 
is  part,  but  only  a  part,  of  the  education.  But 
there  should  be  no  more  examination  than  is 


EVILS   OF   EXAMINATION  141 

necessary.  However  good  the  examination,  how- 
ever wisely  it  be  devised  to  test  promise,  ability, 
intelligence,  rather  than  information  and  the 
power  of  unintelligent  repetition,  its  effect  on 
the  mind  must  be  burdensome,  exacting,  and 
depressing,  except  for  those  exceptional  and 
light-hearted  beings  who  take  all  tasks  easily. 

Large  numbers  increase  the  evil.  If  few  are 
to  be  tested  examination  can  be  thoughtful  and 
responsive  to  varying  kinds  of  merit.  Where 
large  numbers  are  concerned,  the  methods  of 
examination  must  become  mechanical;  marks 
must  be  awarded  according  to  fixed  canons; 
individual  judgement  on  the  work  of  several 
thousand  candidates  is  impossible.  Since  there 
are  many  examining  bodies  the  numbers  with 
which  each  body  has  to  deal  are  reduced;  but 
other  drawbacks  arise;  a  multiple  slavery  is 
imposed  upon  those  schools  which,  to  suit  the 
various  needs  of  their  students,  have  to  prepare 
candidates  for  several  different  schemes. 

We  have  all  been  saying  these  things  for  many 
years ;  they  have  now  been  enshrined  in  a  report 
of  the  Advisory  Committee  of  the  Board  of 
Education ;  so  we  need  not  say  them  any  more. 
It  is  more  important  now  to  point  out  that 
examinations  are  a  necessary  evil.  We  can  then 
go  about  our  business  and  try  to  get  good  out 
of  evil,  which  has  been  the  most  ordinary  task 
of  man,  since  Eve  listened  to  the  serpent. 

The  evil  effects  of  examination — the  mechanical 
and  oppressive  methods  of  instruction  that  it 


142  EXAMINATIONS 

encourages,  the  anxiety,  the  excitement,  the  undue 
stimulation  that  it  creates — increase  in  inverse 
proportion  to  the  age  of  the  candidates.  In  the 
elementary  schools  these  evils  once  were  evident ; 
they  have  been  already  diminished,  perhaps  to 
the  limits  of  possible  relief.  The  headmaster 
will,  of  course,  examine  his  pupils  from  time  to 
time  to  test  their  progress.  That  is  a  legitimate 
use  of  examination  tests  and  in  no  way  interferes 
with  the  liberty  of  teaching  and  learning.  The 
inspector  will  occasionally  examine  each  school, 
but  rather  for  the  purpose  of  testing  the  efficiency 
of  the  school  in  its  own  appointed  work,  than 
with  the  intention  of  trying  each  child  by  refer- 
ence to  an  identical  code.  Through  the  relaxation 
of  such  trials,  there  may  be  some  loss  of  thorough- 
ness and  severity  of  instruction,  but  what  may 
have  been  lost  in  specific  instruction  has  been 
gained  in  education  under  a  more  elastic  system. 
Before  the  age  of  sixteen  examination  should 
be  reduced  to  a  minimum.  The  headmaster's 
test  of  his  pupils,  the  inspector's  test  of  the  school 
and  of  each  class,  should  suffice;  except  for  one 
purpose,  the  awarding  of  scholarships  and  free 
places  in  secondary  or  other  intermediate  schools. 
But  this  test  should  be  so  far  as  possible  a  test 
of  fitness  and  desire  to  learn,  rather  than  a  hard- 
run  race  for  a  limited  number  of  prizes.  The 
headmaster,  rather  than  any  examiners,  should 
be  able  to  judge  which  of  his  scholars  are  fit  to 
undergo  secondary  or  technical  instruction.  The 
examination  is  only  needed  to  correct  aberrations 
of  standard  or  of  judgement — to  check  the  school- 


COMPETITION   OF   CHILDREN       143 

master's  decisions.  Without  some  such  check 
we  should  make  the  schoolmasters  control  the 
future  life  of  every  girl  and  boy.  Moreover, 
examination  gives  a  chance  to  the  child  who  is 
clever  but  idle  and  inattentive  to  school  lessons. 
A  schoolmaster  might  be  tempted  to  forget  that 
it  is  the  clever  children — rather  than  the  docile— 
who  repay  cultivation.  The  tortoise  once  beat 
the  hare,  but  as  a  rule  the  hare  can  afford  to 
spend  some  time  in  sleep.  The  normal  odds 
against  the  tortoise,  however  wakeful,  must  be 
very  long.  To  continue  in  this  vein  of  sporting 
analogies,  competitive  examination  before  sixteen 
is  like  racing  two-year-olds ;  the  colt  or  the  filly 
may  not  actually  suffer,  but  premature  effort 
should  be  avoided;  the  course  should  be  short 
and  feather-weights  should  be  up.  Competitive 
examinations  have  much  in  common  with  the 
contests  of  the  turf;  except  that  there  is  no 
betting,  and  horses  are  not  pulled. 

The  following  points  of  policy  seem  now  to  be 
agreed,  though  I  dare  say  when  they  come  to 
be  discussed  some  things  may  be  said  against 
them. 

The  first  school-leaving  certificate  from  second- 
ary schools  should  be  granted  about  sixteen. 
The  examination  for  such  a  certificate  should  be 
a  qualifying  and  not  a  competitive  test.  The 
certificate  should  be  evidence  of  continuous  and 
satisfactory  attendance  at  efficient  schools  up 
to  the  time  of  testing ;  it  should  also  affirm  that 
the  scholar  had  shown  under  examination 


144  EXAMINATIONS 

adequate  proficiency  in  the  ordinary  subjects  of 
instruction.  Another  school-leaving  certificate 
should  be  granted  to  those  who  stay  at  school 
till  eighteen  or  nineteen,  on  similar  conditions. 

If  severe  competition  is  avoided  until  the  age 
of  sixteen,  the  chief  danger  is  past  for  boys, 
and  greater  pressure  can  be  applied  to  the 
negligent,  greater  encouragement  can  be  given 
to  the  willing.  Girls  require  more  careful  treat- 
ment up  to  the  age  of  nineteen  at  least.  I  see 
no  objection  to  competitive  examination  of  boys 
at  the  age  of  eighteen  or  nineteen,  provided 
the  proper  course  of  education  is  not  abandoned, 
provided  the  proper  balance  of  studies  is  pre- 
served. No  doubt  the  competitive  element  in 
schooling  has  been  exaggerated  in  the  past ;  but 
some  reforming  societies  seem  to  go  too  far  in 
endeavouring  to  exclude  all  competition  and 
rivalry.  Education  is  a  preparation  for  life,  and 
life  is  a  highly  competitive  pursuit,  alev  apiorev- 
eiv  fcal  VTreipo%ov  8/j,fjLevai  a\\wv  is  a  motto  for 
heroes;  but  most  of  us  (who  are  not  heroes)  are 
prone  to  an  easy  belief  that  we  are  doing  our 
best,  unless  we  are  stimulated  by  seeing  that  our 
fellows  are  doing  better. 

The  chief  competitive  examinations  at  the 
higher  school-leaving  age  are  the  entrance 
scholarship  examinations  at  the  Colleges  of 
Oxford  and  Cambridge.  Those  examinations 
are  admirable  in  one  way ;  the  work  of  each 
competitor  is  studied  thoughtfully  for  evidence 
of  promise,  as  well  as  for  performance;  marks 


SCHOLARSHIP  TESTS  145 

may  be  given,  but  they  do  not  govern  the  award ; 
one  College  may  discern  merit  which  another 
has  not  seen.  But  they  are  in  my  opinion  too 
highly  specialised;  it  is  not  desirable  that  boys 
of  seventeen  should  specialise  in  mathematics, 
in  science,  in  history,  to  the  exclusion  of  other 
subjects  of  general  education.  The  higher  school- 
leaving  certificate,  when  established  and  fully 
valued,  may  correct  this  tendency,  and  secure 
a  solid  foundation  for  the  specialists.  A  mathe- 
matician, for  instance,  or  a  boy  who  has  studied 
science,  ought  to  have  formed  some  clear  historical 
conceptions,  and  learnt  some  geography,  and 
studied  at  least  one  foreign  language ;  a  classical 
boy  should  have  made  some  way  in  mathematics 
and  formed  some  notion  of  scientific  methods; 
but  it  is  not  necessary  that  such  boys  should  be 
able  to  pass  a  stiff  examination  in  uncongenial 
subjects.  To  have  studied  a  subject  is  often 
sufficient;  it  is  not  necessary  to  remember  all 
one  has  learnt.  The  good  mind  retains  what  it 
needs,  and  discards  the  superfluous.  The  effects 
of  the  training,  if  it  has  been  thorough,  will 
never  be  lost.  But  all  should  be  subjected  alike 
to  a  thorough  test  in  English. 

Similarly  an  examination  which  deals  with 
language  alone  (like  some  examinations  for 
scholarships  in  Modern  Languages)  does  not 
suffice  to  test  the  acquirements  and  the  promise 
of  boys  at  eighteen.  Language  is  not  an  end  in 
itself;  it  is  the  key  to  the  mind  of  the  wise,  the 
symbol  by  which  tradition  is  handed  down. 
Any  examination  in  language  of  boys  leaving 


146  EXAMINATIONS 

school  should  test  the  use  that  such  boys  have 
made  of  their  study;  it  should  be  a  test  in  the 
literature  and  history  that  goes  with  the  language. 

I  am  not  at  all  satisfied  at  present  with  some 
of  our  entrance  scholarship  examinations  in 
history.  A  boy,  who  is  going  to  study  history 
to  advantage  at  the  University,  needs  above  all 
the  knowledge  of  two  foreign  languages.  His- 
torical fact,  historical  sequence,  historical  method, 
these  he  can  study  at  the  University.  All  that 
it  is  necessary  to  test  at  this  age  is  historical 
intelligence  and  comprehension.  For  such  a 
test  a  certain  amount  of  knowledge  must  be 
assumed,  but  it  need  not  be  very  extensive. 
Having  examined  in  history  a  very  great  number 
of  boys  of  seventeen  and  eighteen  I  can  say  with 
some  certainty  that  boys  of  this  age  are  capable 
of  understanding  history;  it  is  possible  to  set 
them  questions  that  test  not  only  historical 
information  but  also  historical  insight — the 
capacity  to  understand  the  mutual  causation 
of  events,  great  men,  peoples,  customs,  ideas, 
land-shapes,  and  climates. 

It  is  also  easy,  too  easy,  for  schoolboys  to 
acquire  a  considerable  mass  of  historical  fact. 
But  I  would  rather,  at  any  time,  have  taken  into 
my  College  a  boy  with  good  training  in  languages 
and  literature  and  promise  of  historical  com- 
prehension, than  a  boy  who  had  at  his  fingers' 
ends  the  whole  historical  sequence  of  several 
world  periods. 

Thus  there  is  not  much  at  eighteen  to  separate 
the  historical  student  from  the  student  of  litera- 


SCHOLARSHIPS   IN   HISTORY       147 

ture.  Both  should  have  had  up  to  that  age  a 
similar  training  and  should  show  similar  know- 
ledge. The  difference  between  them  is  a  difference 
of  taste  and  bent  which  can  be  allowed  to  assert 
itself  later.  Language  is  of  so  great  importance 
to  the  student  of  history,  history  of  so  great 
importance  to  the  student  of  language,  that  these 
twro  classes  of  scholars  need  not  be  separated  in 
schoolboy  training  or  testing. 

Coming  to  examinations  at  the  University, 
I  have  said  elsewhere  what  I  have  to  say  about 
matriculation  tests.  Other  examinations  at  the 
University  are  either  professional  or  educational. 
Professional  examinations  at  the  University 
should  have  a  strong  educational  element.  The 
German  school  training,  with  its  greater  duration 
and  severity,  may  afford  a  sufficient  groundwork 
for  university  specialisation.  Our  school  training 
does  not  and  cannot.  Part  of  this  groundwork 
should  be  supplied  at  the  University.  Moreover, 
a  man  cannot  learn  to  be  a  lawyer,  a  doctor,  an 
engineer,  at  the  University.  He  can  acquire 
at  the  University  a  sound  scientific  basis  for  his 
professional  studies.  This  can  be  tested.  The 
University  should  also  strive  to  secure  for  him 
a  sound  training  in  the  art  of  expression,  and 
a  wide  outlook  on  adjoining  branches  of  know- 
ledge. The  first  of  these,  at  least,  should  be 
tested ;  the  other  if  possible.  But  at  some  time 
or  other,  preferably  after  leaving  the  University, 
he  will  have  to  serve  an  apprenticeship  in  a 
lawyer's  chambers,  in  an  hospital,  in  engineering 


148  EXAMINATIONS 

works.  How  far  the  knowledge  there  acquired 
can  be  tested  by  examination,  and  by  what 
methods,  I  leave  to  the  experts. 

In  the  educational  subjects  there  should  be 
a  certain  practical  element.  Those  who  study 
mathematics  or  natural  science  do  not  all  study 
merely  to  improve  their  minds  and  widen  their 
outlook;  some  of  them,  it  is  to  be  presumed, 
have  a  professional  end  which  they  seek.  Such 
professional  ends  should  be  kept  in  view  in  teach- 
ing and  examination,  if  these  and  similar  studies 
are  not  to  prove  blind-alleys. 

But,  taking  the  educational  studies  in  a  block, 
they  fall  into  two  main  groups,  the  exact  sciences 
and  the  inexact  sciences.  Each  group  has  its 
own  drawbacks  as  a  preparation  for  life.  The 
exact  sciences  are  those  which  deal  with  things; 
their  method  is  a  method  of  exact  observa- 
tion, weighing,  measuring,  counting,  dissecting— 
analysis  in  all  its  forms.  But  life  has  many 
elements  which  cannot  be  measured  or  exactly 
analysed,  but  require  to  be  estimated  by  judgement 
and  imagination.  The  examination  in  exact 
science,  to  correct  the  effects  of  exclusive 
attention  to  things  which  can  be  proved,  should 
endeavour  to  test  imagination  and  synthetical 
comprehension.  The  mutual  relations  of  the 
separate  sciences  (which  are  not  really  separate) 
should  be  continually  brought  under  notice. 

The  inexact  sciences,  if  I  may  so  call  them, 
are  those  which  deal  with  man,  his  nature,  his 
history,  his  social  relations,  and  the  words  by 


SCIENCES,   EXACT  AND   INEXACT     149 

which  he  expresses  or  endeavours  to  express  his 
mind.  Here  imagination,  intuitive  sympathy, 
and  all  kinds  of  intellectual  short-cuts  have  their 
full  scope.  The  results  of  such  estimative 
processes  can  rarely  be  brought  to  a  practical 
test ;  the  more  need  in  the  inexact  sciences  to 
insist  on  accuracy  and  exactitude,  wherever  these 
qualities  can  be  tested.  Proof  should  be  required 
wherever  proof  is  possible;  reasoning  should  be 
demanded,  wherever  reasoning  can  be  applied; 
that  very  inexact  instrument,  the  word,  should 
be  forced  to  take  on  so  much  accuracy  and  nicety 
as  it  will  bear. 

Exactitude  is  all  important  in  life,  but  skilful 
guess-work  is  also  needed  in  every  art  of  life. 
In  history  exactitude  is  needed  as  a  corrective; 
in  science  imagination  and  speculation  should  be 
encouraged.  It  is  hardly  too  much  to  say  that 
every  scientific  discovery  begins  with  a  guess, 
verified  thereafter  by  experiment  and  further 
observation.  In  science  there  is  yet  one  other 
danger;  scientific  authority,  professing  to  be 
based  on  exact  proof,  is  allowed  to  enjoy  excessive 
prestige ;  when  a  grown  man  is  learning  he  should 
be  encouraged  to  test  his  authorities,  however 
august,  though  not,  of  course,  with  undue  levity. 
The  dogmas  of  science  are  from  time  to  time 
reminted,  but  they  are  often  much  worn  before 
they  are  called  in. 

Studies  may  also  be  divided  into  abstract  and 
concrete.  The  inexact  sciences  have  their  ab- 
stract section,  which  we  call  ethical,  psychological, 


150  EXAMINATIONS 

economic,  and  political  philosophy.  The  exact 
sciences  have  their  own  philosophy.  Above  all 
.the  sciences  stands  metaphysical  philosophy. 

The  philosophical  side  of  exact  and  inexact 
sciences  should  not  be  neglected  in  examination. 
But  I  have  nothing  to  say  about  examination 
in  philosophy  by  itself,  except  that  from  the 
examiners'  point  of  view  it  makes  no  difference 
whether  the  examination  be  in  Ancient  or  in 
Modern  Philosophy;  and  that  I  should  entirely 
mistrust  an  examination  in  philosophy  of  candi- 
dates who  had  not  proved  in  other  ways  their 
knowledge  of  the  human  and  material  world 
about  which  we  philosophise. 

I  say,  once  more,  that  examination  cannot  test 
education;  it  can  only  test  the  results  of  study 
and  instruction.  If  a  boy  has  been  for  a  certain 
number  of  years  at  an  efficient  school  you  have 
a  guarantee  of  education.  If  he  has  also  lived 
in  a  good  home  you  have  a  still  better  guarantee 
of  education.  The  second  cannot  be  entered  on 
a  certificate;  the  first  can.  Thus  a  leaving 
certificate,  as  designed,  gives  a  proof  of  education 
as  well  as  of  the  results  of  study  and  instruction. 
It  is  worth  at  least  twice  as  much  as  a  certificate 
granted  on  the  results  of  examination  alone. 
An  university  degree  in  like  manner  should  be 
a  certificate  of  residence  in  a  teaching  University, 
and  should  not  be  awarded  merely  on  examination. 
I  have  great  sympathy  for  the  external  students 
of  London  University  who  have  in  the  past  by 
examination  obtained  a  degree  without  residence. 


TESTS   FOR   DEGREES  151 

It  is  natural  that  they  should  be  attached  to 
the  examining  institution  from  which  they  have 
got  so  much.  But  now  that  teaching  Universities 
are  within  the  reach  of  the  chief  part  of  those 
who  are  competent  to  profit  by  their  instruction, 
their  tradition,  and  their  atmosphere,  university 
degrees  should  only  be  granted  to  students  who 
have  had  an  university  education.  It  follows 
that  degrees  should  not  be  refused  on  the  ground 
of  sex  to  those  who  have  had  an  university 
education,  and  have  passed  the  other  tests. 

A  degree  being  in  part  a  guarantee  of  university 
education,  degree  examinations  should  test  know- 
ledge rather  than  learning.  Professors  are  men 
of  learning,  but  they  should  not  aspire  to  create 
men  in  their  own  image — to  usurp  the  Divine 
prerogative.  It  is  not  the  first  business  of  a 
Professor  to  train  other  Professors;  his  first 
business  is  to  train  the  young  for  life.  If  the 
training  is  right,  he  need  not  be  anxious  about 
the  supply  of  Professors.  If  the  undergraduate 
training  is  right,  and  the  post-graduate  training 
is  right,  the  supply  of  the  right  sort  of  Professors 
will  never  be  lacking. 

A  stiff  examination  is  regarded  with  awe  and 
admiration,  especially  by  those  who  never  could 
pass  one.  But  an  easy  examination,  with  sound 
and  thoughtful  examiners,  is  a  better  test  of 
knowledge  and  ability.  The  syllabus  should 
comprise  less  than  the  students  can  fully  assimi- 
late; extraneous,  or  supererogatory  knowledge 
will  easily  make  its  presence  felt,  and,  with  wise 


152  EXAMINATIONS 

examiners,  will  tell  in  the  class  list.  The  best 
students  will  always  want  to  wander  a  little 
beyond  the  appointed  path;  if  the  syllabus  is 
too  exacting,  the  liberty  of  learning  is  curtailed. 

I  cannot  speak  of  all  examinations,  but  in 
those  which  I  know  best — historical  examinations 
— questions  should  almost  always  contain  some 
kind  of  problem  or  rider;  if  possible,  an  easy 
problem  that  has  not  been  handled  in  the  books. 
The  knowledge  tested  should  not  go  beyond  that 
which  a  man  of  second-class  stamp  should  possess. 
The  first-class  man  will  show  himself  by  the  ease 
and  skill  with  which  he  moves  in  a  field  where 
he  ought  to  be  at  home.  If  he  is  learned  he  can 
always  show  his  learning  on  whatever  questions 
may  be  set ;  examinations,  however,  are  not  to 
test  learning,  but  sound  knowledge  and  ability. 
It  is  hard  work  to  set  a  good  examination  paper ; 
none  harder,  that  I  know.  The  examiner  should 
pass  all  his  knowledge  through  his  mind  to 
discover  new  points  of  view,  new  associations. 
To  create  a  new  question  means  that  you  have 
found  a  new  aspect  of  the  obvious  and  familiar. 
But  as  a  rule  old  questions  can  be  given  a  new 
face.  The  examiner  who  tries  to  vary  his  papers 
by  straying  into  new  fields  of  fact  will  almost 
certainly  set  unfair  questions;  and  unfair 
questions  should  never  be  set.  Questions  should 
always  demand  a  little  less  learning  than  the 
second-class  man  need  be  expected  to  possess. 

I  feel  sure,  from  observing  the  methods  of  the 
best  examiners,  that  the  same  principles  apply 
to  examinations  in  law,  and  literature.  Examina- 


PROBLEMS   IN   QUESTIONS         153 

tions  in  language  are  always  problem  papers, 
unless  the  candidate  knows  the  passages  set  for 
translation.  In  the  Classical  languages  the  well- 
read  candidate  knows  most  of  the  passages  that 
can  fairly  be  set.  That  is  unlucky;  memory  is 
apt  to  become  too  important.  I  never  knew  how 
hard  Juvenal  was  until  a  new  passage  was  dis- 
covered, for  which  no  commentary  existed. 
Stock  translations  hold  the  field.  Sessilis  obba 
is  well  translated  by  "  squab  noggin/'  though 
"  squat  "  is  better;  if  a  candidate  gives  "  squab 
noggin  "  it  is  obvious  that  his  memory  is  to  be 
praised  rather  than  his  invention.  He  has  lost 
a  chance  of  doing  better  than  Conington. 

In  modern  languages,  especially  French,  it  is 
hard  to  find  passages  which  are  difficult  without 
being  recondite  in  vocabulary.  But  translation 
into  French  can  be  made  by  well-selected  passages 
to  present  an  abundance  of  crucial  difficulties, 
that  do  not  pass  fair  limits. 

I  am  told  that  in  the  old  Mathematical  Tripos 
the  problem  method  had  been  overdone.  I  bow 
to  expert  opinion;  but,  so  far  as  my  experience 
extends,  I  should  always  prefer  the  problem 
test  to  the  bookwork  test.  To  do  the  problems 
you  must  have  some  familiarity  with  the  book- 
work. 

If  the  examination  papers  are  well  set,  if  they 
neither  demand  too  much  learning  nor  too  little, 
if  they  are  framed  to  test  intelligence,  then  the 
question  arises  of  marking.  There  are  two 
methods  of  marking,  by  numbers,  and  by  classes. 


154  EXAMINATIONS 

If  the  choice  between  these  two  methods  is  open, 
I  unhesitatingly  prefer  the  class  mark  with  modifi- 
cations; a  +,a,  a—,  etc.  And  for  this  reason, 
that  the  examiner,  in  assigning  an  a  or  a  /?,  or  a  <5, 
is  forced  to  give  a  judgement  on  the  paper  as  a 
whole.  If  numerical  marks  are  adopted,  the 
examiner,  after  marking  each  question  in  turn 
and  adding  up  his  total,  is  apt  to  think  that  his 
work  is  done.  He  is  prone  to  regard  his  marks 
as  the  act  of  God ;  they  must  not  be  tampered 
with.  If  cross-examined  as  to  why  he  gave  a  mark 
which  does  not  seem  to  agree  with  his  judgement, 
as  expressed  in  his  own  words,  he  may  say  : 
"  I  don't  know;  the  candidate  is  a  good  mark- 
getter"  (or  a  bad  mark-getter,  as  the  case  may  be). 

But  it  is  his  business  to  watch  the  marks,  and 
see  that  the  total,  as  well  as  the  items,  represents 
his  deliberate  judgement.  If  he  does  that,  there 
is  not  much  to  choose  between  the  two  methods. 

The  rivalry  between  the  two  methods — of 
numerical  marks  and  class- judgement — corre- 
sponds pretty  closely  to  the  rivalry  between 
mechanical  marking  and  impression  marking 
which  raged  among  Classical  scholars  many  years 
ago.  There  were  three  fellows  of  St.  Sophia's 
and  three  fellows  of  St.  Michael's  examining  in 
a  certain  competition.  The  Sophites  stood  for 
"  marks  "  ;  the  Michaelites  for  "  impression." 
St.  Sophia's  happened  to  bring  out  the  scholars  of 
their  own  College  first  :  St.  Michael's  preferred 
the  Michaelites;  but  that  was  an  accident. 
The  point  is  that  differently  considered  the 
candidates  came  out  in  different  order.  I  forget 


MARKS    VERSUS   IMPRESSION      155 

how  the  matter  was  settled.  But,  unless  the 
Sophites  corrected  their  "  marks "  by  "  im- 
pression," I  would  a  priori  support  the 
Michaelites. 

It  is  very  difficult  to  persuade  people  who  are 
only  accustomed  to  marks  to  consider  impression 
as  well.  Though  you  may  persuade  them  that 
they  have  brought  out  the  candidates  in  the 
wrong  order  they  will  not  regard  the  error  as 
indicating  any  fault  on  their  own  part.  It  is 
difficult  to  bring  home  to  those  who  are  accus- 
tomed to  produce  numerical  totals  that  their 
particular  duty  with  regard  to  a  class  list  is  to 
put  the  candidates  into  three  or  four  classes  : 
in  fact,  to  give  a  class- judgement  on  each  candidate. 
It  is  also  very  difficult  for  those  who  are  accus- 
tomed to  marking  by  class- judgement  to  commute 
their  class- judgements  into  numerical  marks.  And 
this  is  a  real  difficulty ;  for  in  class  marks  a  = 
comes  next  to  ft  +  + .  Yet  a  =  means  that 
first  class  quality  appears  in  the  paper  and 
ft  +  +  that  second  class  quality  alone  is  evident. 
There  should  be  a  f airly  big  numerical  gap  between 
them.  This  difficulty  is  met  in  practice  (where 
examiners  have  to  be  fettered  by  rules)  by  allow- 
ing the  assignment  of  marks  up  to  a  certain 
percentage  for  positive  merit  which  does  not 
receive  recognition  in  the  total  of  items. 

I  have  said  enough  to  show  that  marking  in 
examinations  is  a  very  difficult  thing;  it  is  one 
of  the  inexact  sciences;  in  fact,  it  is  rather  an 
art  than  a  science.  But  only  once  in  a  wide  ex- 
perience have  I  met  an  examiner  who  brought  the 


156  EXAMINATIONS 

candidates  out  in  an  order  which  conformed  to 
no  recognisable  standard  of  merit.  He  was  a 
man  of  great  distinction ;  but  he  was  never 
employed  again  by  that  examining  body.  How- 
ever, personal  equations  vary.  Yet  the  personal 
equation  cannot  be  wholly  discounted  by  appoint- 
ing two  examiners  to  examine  every  paper.  If 
you  have  two  examiners,  they  may  mark  on 
different  scales;  one  may  be  a  "  flat-marker," 
that  is,  he  does  not  bring  out  the  due  proportional 
difference  between  the  best  and  the  worst;  the 
marks  of  the  other  may  exhibit  a  normal  curve. 
To  average  these  two  will  not  produce  a  satis- 
factory result  :  the  marks  of  the  "  flat-marker  " 
should  first  be  "  spread  "  by  proportional  in- 
crease and  reduction.  A  "flat-marker"  should 
always  be  mistrusted;  he  has  no  sound  sense  of 
proportion;  he  approaches  the  impartiality  of 
the  illustrious  examiner  who  gave  almost  all 
his  candidates  ft  — ,  adding  a  query  to  his  mark. 
If  he  cannot  see  the  true  scale  difference  between 
good  and  bad,  it  is  doubtful  whether  he  will 
rightly  distinguish  between  candidates  of  more 
nearly  equal  merit.  But,  apart  from  differences 
of  scale  between  two  good  examiners,  if  two 
examiners  mark  the  work  of  a  certain  candidate, 
the  one  at  forty,  the  other  at  ninety  (which  I 
have  known  to  happen)  justice  is  not  done  by 
splitting  the  difference.  One  of  them  is  probably 
much  more  nearly  right  than  the  other;  strict 
justice  would  require  that  a  third  opinion  should 
be  taken,  unless  the  two  after  meeting  can 
agree  upon  a  mark.  But  the  referee  should  at 


TRAINING   OF   EXAMINERS         157 

least  sample  the  work  of  the  other  candidates; 
you  cannot  mark  one  paper  by  itself.  Marking 
is  a  relative,  not  an  absolute  judgement. 

Arithmetic  papers  are  easy  to  mark;  history 
papers  much  more  difficult;  an  English  essay 
perhaps  the  hardest  of  all.  But  if  I  go  on  much 
longer  I  shall  shake  the  faith  of  the  public  in 
numerical  marks  altogether.  That  I  do  not  want 
to^do.  For  in  open  competitions,  where  a  number 
of  subjects  and  different  examiners  are  concerned, 
numerical  marks  are  necessary,  and  they  are 
probably  as  good  a  test  of  the  kind  of  merit  they 
are  capable  of  testing  as  any  other  test  that  can 
be  applied.  They  do  not  do  absolute  justice; 
but,  if  examiners  are  carefully  chosen,  and  their 
work  is  tested  from  time  to  time,  a  very  tolerable 
approximation  may  be  obtained. 

But  one  thing  I  should  like  to  require  :  that 
every  aspirant  examiner  should  go  to  school  with 
an  expert  and  trustworthy  old  hand,  who  will 
teach  him  what  kind  of  papers  ought  to  be  set, 
and  how  to  appraise  the  results.  Otherwise  he 
will  do  a  vast  amount  of  damage  before  he  learns 
this  trade,  and  perhaps  may  never  learn  the  art 
after  all.  I  shudder  to  think  of  all  the  blunders 
I  should  have  committed  had  I  not  early  in  life 
found  myself  in  partnership  with  Mr.  A.  and 
Professor  B.  Examining  is  an  art,  and  cannot  be 
picked  up  by  rule  of  thumb,  unless  you  are 
prepared  to  spoil  a  great  deal  of  good  material. 
Experience  teaches;  but  it  is  cheaper  to  learn 
from  the  experience  of  others.  In  examining 
you  can  have  a  good  tradition,  or  a  bad  tradition. 


158  EXAMINATIONS 

Open  competition  leads  to  cramming,  in  various 
forms.  One  definition  of  cramming  is  instruction 
without  education.  However  good  the  instruc- 
tion, it  loses  fully  half  its  value  if  it  is  not  part 
of  a  well-devised  scheme  of  education.  For  this 
reason  I  hope  that  some  day,  for  the  several 
competitions  of  the  Civil  Service,  we  may  be 
able  to  require  (according  to  circumstances) 
a  first  leaving  certificate,  a  second  leaving 
certificate,  or  an  university  degree  as  a  condition 
of  entry.  Then  we  should  have  a  guarantee  of 
suitable  education,  and  the  results  of  the  com- 
petitions would  be  much  more  trustworthy. 

But  in  another  sense  cramming  is  forcing  the 
boy  or  youth  to  acquire  learning — not  for  its 
own  sake,  nor  for  purposes  of  education — but  for 
the  purposes  of  the  examination.  There  must 
always  be  some  cramming  so  long  as  competition 
is  severe.  If  cramming  by  a  crammer  (instruction 
without  education)  is  excluded,  we  shall  still  get 
cramming  in  the  schools.  If  cramming  only 
means  hard  work,  I  see  no  harm  in  that, 
after  a  certain  age  and  with  normal,  healthy 
boys.  But,  if  cramming  means  the  acquisition  of 
great  masses  of  undigested  information,  that  is 
the  fault  of  the  examination.  Some  subjects 
cannot  be  crammed  in  this  sense.  Mathematics, 
languages,  English,  cannot  be  crammed  if  the 
papers  are  properly  constructed.  History  is 
more  liable  to  be  crammed;  for  this  reason  the 
papers  should  be  cunningly  drafted  so  as  to 
require  no  more  learning  than  can  easily  be  carried, 
and  to  test  as  far  as  possible  ability  and  comprc- 


CRAMMING.     VIVA    VOCE  159 

hension.  The  same  with  Geography.  English 
literature  can  hardly  be  crammed  if  the  questions 
are  based  right  down  upon  the  texts,  and  not  on 
the  text-books  or  the  commentaries. 

I  think  viva  voce  examination  should  be 
introduced  as  far  as  possible  into  competitive 
examinations.  When  the  numbers  are  great 
this  is  impossible  :  in  any  case  it  means  a  great 
expenditure  of  time  and  money.  But  it  is  worth 
while.  Written  examinations  test  the  power  of 
expression  on  paper.  The  power  of  expression 
by  the  spoken  word  is  not  less  important.  This 
we  cannot  test  without  an  oral  examination. 
In  a  competition  where  considerable  choice  of 
subjects  is  allowed  the  candidates  should  be 
examined  orally  in  the  subject  of  their  choice, 
and  also  on  topics  which  ought  to  be  familiar 
to  every  candidate  of  that  age  and  training. 
Two  skilled  examiners  should  be  present  through- 
out to  conduct  the  general  examination,  and  to 
keep  a  level  standard  in  the  various  special 
examinations. 

It  is  often  said  that  viva  voce  examination  is 
unfair,  because  some  candidates  suffer  from 
nervousness.  But  some  candidates  suffer  from 
nervousness  in  written  examination,  and  never 
do  themselves  justice.  I  am  inclined  to  think 
that  self-possession  under  examination,  oral  or 
other,  indicates  qualities  which  should  receive 
credit. 

Practical  competitive  examinations  in  science 
present  great  difficulty.  If  the  numbers  are 


i6o  EXAMINATIONS 

great,  they  become  impossible.  If  the  numbers 
exceed  a  moderate  total,  all  the  candidates  cannot 
be  examined  in  the  same  room.  It  then  becomes 
necessary  to  vary  the  problems,  from  session  to 
session.  And,  however  much  care  may  be  taken, 
it  is  impossible  to  be  quite  certain  that  all  the 
problems  set  will  be  of  equal  difficulty.  The 
chief  object  of  including  a  practical  examination 
in  an  open  competition  is  to  ensure  that  no 
candidate  should  get  credit  who  had  not  received 
the  requisite  training  in  a  laboratory.  If  this 
could  be  secured  otherwise,  I  think  the  practical 
examination  might  be  dispensed  with.  Questions 
could  be  set  to  test  the  competence  of  candidates 
in  dealing  with  laboratory  problems.  It  would 
not  be  a  bad  exercise  or  test  to  ask  the  candidate 
to  state  in  words  what  he  would  do  if  he  were 
asked  to  solve  a  certain  problem  in  a  laboratory 
with  specified  appliances. 

Oral  examinations  in  modern  foreign  languages 
are  necessary.  But  if  the  numbers  are  very 
great  they  are  impossible.  The  result  is  that  the 
Civil  Service  Commissioners  assign  high  marks 
for  French  and  German  in  one  competition  at 
least,  with  no  guarantee  that  the  candidates  can 
pronounce  correctly  any  single  word.  I  do  not 
see  how  this  can  be  avoided  in  existing  circum- 
stances. But  I  console  myself  by  the  reflexion 
that  the  same  is  true  when  we  deal  with  Latin 
and  Greek.  Some  day,  however,  we  may  find 
a  way  to  defeat  the  dilemma.  The  Leaving 
Certificate  may  help  us  out  of  it. 

Practical    work    in    Mathematics — measuring 


WHAT  DO  EXAMINATIONS  TEST?     161 

and  so  forth — bothers  some  of  the  old-fashioned 
teachers.  Not  an  expert  myself,  I  have  been 
obliged  to  hear  the  arguments.  I  have  no  doubt 
that  the  practical  work  has  it.  Our  staff  had 
an  acute  controversy  with  an  eminent  Professor 
about  arithmetical  illustrations  in  certain  ques- 
tions of  high  mathematics.  The  Professor 
declared  that  arithmetic  had  nothing  to  do  with 
mathematics.  After  hearing  counsel  on  both 
sides,  and  the  evidence  of  experts,  we  non-suited 
the  Professor ;  it  is,  of  course,  a  matter  of  opinion, 
but  I  hope  we  were  right. 

What  do  examinations  test?  I  have  said 
that  they  test  the  results  of  instruction  and 
study  :  study  is  more  important  than  instruction, 
though  instruction  is  also  important.  But  I 
will  go  a  little  further.  They  test  industry  and 
perseverance  and  readiness  to  think  at  the 
required  moment.  I  also  think  they  test  ability 
if  the  papers  are  rightly  constructed;  though 
the  kind  of  ability  which  they  test  is  of  little 
value,  unless  it  be  accompanied  by  certain 
qualities  which  examination  cannot  test.  Some 
of  those  qualities  are  more  likely  to  be  present 
if  methodical  education  has  had  its  chance. 
That  is  the  value  of  a  leaving  certificate  or  an 
university  degree.  It  is  true  that  a  man  who  has 
never  been  to  school  or  to  an  University  may  have 
received  a  better  education  than  those  who  have. 
But  such  cases  are  exceptional;  and  we  cannot 
legislate  for  exceptions.  The  man  who  has  had 
such  an  excellent  education  is  lucky  enough ;  he 
M 


162  EXAMINATIONS 

need  not  complain  if  he  finds  one  or  two  drawbacks. 
Nor  can  the  State  expect  to  get  all  the  best 
people  for  its  posts.  There  is  a  trifling  thing, 
the  world  outside  the  Civil  Service,  which  also 
has  great  claims,  great  needs,  and  not  insignificant 
opportunities  for  the  meritorious. 

Mr.  P.  J.  Hartog,  in  an  interesting  paper,  said 
examination  could  only  test  the  power  to  do 
a  definite  thing,  e.  g.  to  do  sums  in  Arithmetic,  or 
write  French  prose.  And  I  think  he  suggested 
that  the  powers  which  could  be  tested  by 
examination  were  not  in  themselves  of  much 
importance.  There  is  much  truth  in  what  he 
said.  We  conduct  all  sorts  of  technical  examina- 
tions— for  architects,  surveyors,  draughtsmen, 
engineers,  book-keepers,  etc.  The  examination 
papers  look  thoroughly  business-like,  but  I  would 
not  rely  upon  the  results  unless  I  also  knew  that 
the  candidates  had  had  a  thorough  practical 
training.  And  even  then  the  best  man  on  paper 
might  not  be  the  best  man  at  his  job.  But, 
whatever  method  of  selection  is  adopted,  you 
cannot  avoid  mistakes,  and  bad  bargains.  The 
candidates  think  that  examination  is  fairer  than 
personal  selection,  and  I  for  one  am  not  prepared 
to  disagree  with  them;  if  among  the  qualities 
to  be  looked  for  are  those  which  can  be  tested 
by  examination.  Where  experience  of  definite 
work  in  the  world  is  needed  and  candidates  must 
be  of  mature  age,  personal  selection  by  an 
impartial  authority  is  the  only  way. 

But    there    is    one    fundamental    assumption 
which  underlies  all  forms  of  open  competition. 


FUNDAMENTAL  ASSUMPTIONS      163 

The  assumption  is  that  there  is  a  substantial 
similarity  among  the  candidates.  If  one  candi- 
date has  had  a  methodical  education,  and  another 
has  been  crammed,  this  assumption  breaks  down. 
I  think  that  if  women  compete  with  men  it  also 
breaks  down.  Still  more,  if  the  candidates  are 
of  different  race.  If  you  had  a  competition  in 
which  Englishmen  and  Chinamen  competed 
together,  it  might  happen — I  think  it  very  likely 
would — that  Chinamen  would  win  all  the  places. 
That  would  be  all  right  if  the  fundamental 
qualities  required  in  the  Service  were  those 
possessed  as  a  rule  by  Chinamen.  But  if  the 
qualities  desired  were  those  most  common  among 
Englishmen  then  it  would  be  all  wrong. 

For  this  reason  I  dislike  competitions  between 
Orientals  and  Englishmen.  The  fundamental 
qualities  are  different.  If  Orientals  are  wanted, 
let  them  compete  among  themselves.  If  British 
are  wanted,  let  them  compete  among  themselves. 
I  do  not  think  the  fundamental  differences 
between  Englishmen,  Scotchmen,  Welshmen, 
Irishmen,  are  sufficient  seriously  to  disturb  the 
results.  Whether  the  differences  between  the 
Mohammedan  races  of  India,  the  Bengali,  the 
Sikhs,  the  Mahrathas,  the  Madrasi,  are  sufficient 
to  vitiate  a  competition  open  to  all  India,  I 
leave  to  experts.  Such  a  competition  would 
clearly  be  more  sound  than  one  which  was  open 
to  all  India,  and  the  United  Kingdom  as  well. 

Some  will  regard  examinations  as  inhuman  and 
unpractical ;  others  will  regard  them  with  favour 


1 64  EXAMINATIONS 

as  bringing  the  best  man  to  the  front,  without 
handicap  from  accidents  of  birth  or  influence. 
Neither  of  these  views  embodies  the  whole 
truth;  each  is  in  possession  of  a  part  of  the 
truth.  But,  if  we  remember  that  examination 
is  only  a  test  of  the  results  of  study  and  instruc- 
tion, that  it  is  all  important  what  that  study  and 
instruction  has  been,  with  what  education  it 
has  been  linked,  then  we  see  a  line  along  which 
progress  may  be  made.  But  the  tribunal  which 
is  sufficiently  wise  and  impartial  to  dispense 
altogether  with  examinations  has  not  yet  been 
made,  and  I  see  no  likelihood  that  it  will  be 
speedily  established. 


CHAPTER   IX 
HISTORY 

PERHAPS,  if  we  were  atoms  ourselves,  we 
should  find  that  each  atom  was  endowed  with  a 
different  individuality.  Then  we  should  be  unable 
to  forecast  with  certainty  the  behaviour  of  other 
atoms,  each  by  each  or  in  the  lump.  It  may  be 
that  the  uniformity  of  nature,  the  certainty  of 
physical  law,  illusions  of  human  minds,  are 
effects  of  distance.  Or  it  may  be  that  the  caprice 
of  human  nature,  the  uncertainty  of  human 
action,  the  pleasing  hazard  of  human  affairs, 
disappear  not  only  in  the  sight  of  God  but  in  the 
sight  of  beings  infinitely  less  remote.  As  seen  by 
man,  however,  man  is  above  all  things  diverse 
and  incalculable ;  material  nature  as  seen  by  man 
appears  to  obey  fixed  laws.  The  caprice  of  matter, 
the  immutable  laws  of  human  conduct,  are  things 
which  may  exist,  but  have  not  been  by  us  observed. 
Human  nature  craves  for  certainty.  Given  a 
judgement,  man  elevates  it  into  a  precedent. 
Given  a  hint,  he  stiffens  it  to  a  rule.  Given  a 
principle,  he  kills  it  and  calls  its  stuffed  image  a 
law.  Given  a  wise  man's  teaching,  he  establishes 
a  system.  Granted  a  vision  of  the  Eternal,  he 
formulates  an  Athanasian  orthodoxy. 

165 


166  HISTORY 

But  in  the  realm  of  human  affairs  not  certainty 
but  probability  is  king.  Of  two  men  of  business, 
equal  in  courage,  accuracy,  industry,  and  know- 
ledge, he  who  guesses  best  will  succeed.  The 
great  leader  may  dazzle  with  his  rhetoric,  his 
logic,  his  wide  information,  but  he  convinces  by 
confidence  in  his  own  speculative  forecast. 
Analyse  as  we  may  the  daring  conjectures  that 
have  changed  the  world,  after  examining  the 
processes  of  research,  logic,  and  invention  by 
which  the  trail  was  found,  we  still  must  acknow- 
ledge something  beyond  these,  some  flash  of  soul 
which  lays  the  East  at  the  feet  of  Alexander, 
opens  a  new  world  to  Columbus,  or  reveals  the 
cosmic  laws  to  Newton.  Man  has  a  gift  of 
guessing ;  the  slave  of  certainty  is  an  unprofitable 
servant,  who  lets  his  talent  tarnish  in  a  napkin. 

Man  cannot  know  mankind,  by  one  or  by  many, 
as  he  can  know  the  rhythm  of  the  conic  curves. 
But,  for  dealing  with  man,  he  has  a  gift  of  sympa- 
thetic intuition  which  may  be  cultivated  or 
allowed  to  die.  He  can  cultivate  it  by  experience, 
by  intercourse  with  his  fellow-men,  in  the  school, 
the  playground,  the  market,  the  workshop,  the 
law-court,  the  street,  the  committee-room,  the 
meeting-hall.  But  our  own  experience,  however 
wide,  is  too  narrow  if  we  can  make  it  wider.  We 
can  widen  it  indefinitely  by  communion  with  the 
great  minds  of  the  dead  and  the  living  writers, 
by  travelling  the  crowded  and  bustling  ways  of 
history.  The  knowledge  of  values,  the  sense  of 
proportion,  the  power  of  speculative  forecast,  the 
gift  of  sympathetic  intuition,  are  strengthened 


CERTAINTY   AND   PROBABILITY      167 

by  experience;  history  is  vicarious  experience; 
experience  itself  is  history,  our  own  history. 

The  man,  still  more  the  boy,  who  devotes 
himself  exclusively  to  mathematics  or  natural 
science  or  both,  gains  in  command  of  certainty; 
he  loses  in  command  of  probability,  in  knowledge 
of  man.  What  he  gains  may  be  worth  more  to 
him;  but,  whatever  his  gifts,  his  nature,  his 
temperament,  he  loses  something;  what  he  loses 
is  especially  important  in  public  and  adminis- 
trative life — knowledge  that  will  assist  his  con- 
structive imagination. 

The  man  who  deliberately  sets  out  to  exercise 
his  power  of  guessing  may  find  himself  in  the 
Bankruptcy  Court.  Those  who  pride  themselves 
on  sympathetic  intuition  are  not  always  more 
wise;  they  are  generally  more  tiresome.  Self- 
consciousness  hampers  and  stultifies  all  effort. 
But  we  can  help  the  youth  without  stimulating 
his  self-consciousness.  We  can  put  him  to  studies 
which  will  tend  to  develop  those  gifts,  we  can  put 
him  in  an  atmosphere  in  which  such  gifts  are 
fostered.  Or  we  can  do  the  reverse. 

The  great  achievements  of  the  natural  sciences 
have  aroused  in  the  humane  sciences  an  unprofit- 
able rivalry.  The  word  science  itself  suggests 
methods  appropriate  to  the  natural  sciences. 
When  men  speak  of  historical  science,  economic 
science,  political  science,  they  are,  unless  I 
misjudge  them,  claiming  for  their  methods  and 
their  results  an  accuracy,  a  certainty,  which  is 
unattainable  in  those  fields.  In  support  of  these 
claims  they  are  apt  to  make  parade  with  methodi- 


168  HISTORY 

cal  and  tedious  disquisitions  which  should  be  kept 
in  the  background.  If  we  spend  too  much  time 
on  the  processes  by  which  knowledge  can  be 
obtained,  we  omit  to  build  our  knowledge.  If 
we  are  over-anxious  to  be  certain  about  trifles, 
we  lose  the  wider  outlook,  the  greater  illumina- 
tion. The  most  instructive  things  that  can  be 
said  about  history,  economics,  politics,  are  things 
which  have  no  universal  validity,  which  show  an 
aspect  of  truth  but  not  its  rounded  whole,  which 
assist  the  conclusions  of  wisdom,  but  do  not 
determine  them.  For  these  reasons  I  prefer  not 
to  speak  of  historical,  economic,  political  science, 
but  of  the  learning,  knowledge,  wisdom,  or 
philosophy,  of  history,  economics,  or  politics — as 
the  case  may  be.  If  the  term  science  is  used  in 
such  connexion  let  us  be  sure  that  by  science  we 
do  not  mean  an  exact  science,  but  a  science  which 
is  content  with  probability  based  on  imperfect 
knowledge. 

Aristotle,  a  wise  man,  was  wont  at  a  certain 
point  of  his  argument  to  test  his  provisional 
conclusions  by  an  appeal  to  ra  evdoga — received 
opinions  commending  themselves  to  ordinary 
minds.  Some  of  the  doctrines  of  common  sense 
are  enshrined  in  proverbs ;  and  it  is  well  known 
that  many  proverbs  can  be  found  which  other 
proverbs  contradict.  Each  proverb  in  the  several 
pairs  enshrines  an  aspect  of  practical  wisdom. 
The  same  is  true  of  general  historical  proposi- 
tions :  they  may  be  true,  they  are  never  the  whole 
truth;  positive  and  negative,  they  may  both  be 
true.  History  repeats  itself — history  never  re- 


THE   HALF-WHOLE   OF   KNOWLEDGE  169 

peats  itself ;  history  is  made  by  great  men — history 
is  made  by  the  silent  masses;  war  is  the  test- 
stone  of  human  endeavour,  the  school  of  all  the 
virtues — war  is  the  great  illusion;  progress  is 
from  status  to  contract — progress  is  from  contract 
to  status.  The  doctrines  of  political  economy 
were  at  first  enunciated  as  if  they  possessed 
universal  validity ;  the  same  doctrines  have  since 
been  drafted  anew  with  greater  care  as  statements 
of  tendency;  but  the  error  still  prevails  among 
economists  of  seeking  mathematical  certainty 
in  human  affairs. 

I  claim  for  history  the  half-whole  of  knowledge 
—the  knowledge  of  man  in  the  past  and  in  the 
present — a  knowledge  in  which  outward  fact 
alone  can  be  certain,  interpretation  may  be 
illuminating,  but  cannot  be  certain.  The  philo- 
sophies I  leave  outside ;  they  are  modes  of  thought, 
dealing  now  with  natural  knowledge,  now  with 
humane  knowledge,  now  with  things  beyond  our 
knowledge;  only  when  they  claim  to  influence 
conduct  they  come  within  the  sphere  of  history, 
and  their  conclusions  must  be  judged  in  the  court 
of  history.  What  is  false  in  history  can  never  be 
true  in  ethics,  psychology,  economics,  or  politics. 

By  the  individual,  knowledge  may  be  pursued 
for  a  practical  end — as  an  engineer  learns  mathe- 
matics— or  it  may  be  pursued  for  its  own  sake. 
In  education  rewards,  punishments,  the  desire  of 
approbation,  the  desire  of  self-advancement,  are 
useful  as  incentives.  But  the  study  of  history 
cannot  attain  its  fruit  without  the  desire  to  know 


170  HISTORY 

and  understand  what  has  been  and  what  is.  The 
man  who  reads  history  to  improve  his  mind  is 
like  the  man  who  eats  his  dinner  because  it  is 
good  for  him — there  is  something  wrong  with  the 
meal  or  something  wrong  with  the  man.  Brilliant 
writing,  dramatic  statement,  personal  anecdote, 
political  application,  are  sauces,  good  or  bad; 
but  plain  cooking  should  suffice  for  appetite. 
History  is  always  interesting  unless  it  is  made 
dull  by  dull  people.  But  different  history  is 
interesting  at  different  grades  of  mental  develop- 
ment. 

Seeley  said  :  "  I  do  not  attempt  to  make  history 
interesting ;  if  a  man  does  not  find  history  interest- 
ing, I  do  not  alter  the  history ;  I  try  to  alter  him/' 
The  statement  is  striking,  but  not  complete  in 
truth.  No  one,  I  should  say,  ever  tried  less  than 
Seeley  to  alter  his  pupils.  He  approached  them 
with  the  conviction  that  what  he  had  to  say  was 
interesting;  his  exposition  was  admirable  in  its 
economy  of  fact,  its  luminous  interpretation; 
many  who  never  knew  before  what  history  was 
were  captivated.  The  public  was  hit  by  his 
Expansion  of  England  ;  yet  I  doubt  if  he  knew 
that  he  was  writing  a  popular  work.  It  is  true 
that  he  did  not  try  to  alter  history ;  but  not  being 
a  dull  man,  nor  adhering  to  a  dull  convention,  he 
impressed  it  with  his  own  mark.  History  is  in- 
teresting ;  it  is  therefore  not  necessary  to  make  it 
interesting ;  but  it  is  quite  easy  to  make  it  dull ; 
as  you  can  spoil  good  food  in  the  cooking. 

The  State,  however,  should  need  to  be  con- 


THE   SCOPE   OF   HISTORY          171 

vinced,  not  only  that  history  is  interesting  but 
that  it  is  useful,  before  public  money  is  spent 
upon  it.  Art  for  art's  sake,  knowledge  for  the 
sake  of  knowledge,  research  for  the  sake  of 
research,  these  are  mottoes  good  enough  for  indi- 
viduals who  give  their  own  time,  their  own  money, 
their  own  lives.  They  do  not  justify  a  public 
grant;  they  do  not  justify  institutions,  endow- 
ments, salaries.  Education  in  history  can  be 
justified  by  arguments ;  but  I  speak  to  a  public 
already  convinced,  to  a  public  that  every  day 
shows  greater  eagerness  to  learn  of  the  present 
and  the  past.  I  need  only  point  out  that  all  the 
human  things  we  teach — languages,  literature, 
archaeology,  art,  anthropology,  ethnology,  econo- 
mics, politics,  law,  sociology — all  are  affluents, 
tributaries  of  history,  all  find  their  meaning  and 
their  unity  in  history,  in  the  knowledge  of  the 
quick  and  the  dead.  What  is  it  to  be  parochial, 
provincial,  insular,  but  to  lack  the  wider  view 
that  history  can  give?  Even  a  little  knowledge 
of  man  is  good ;  our  widest  knowledge  of  man  is 
co-extensive  with  our  knowledge  of  history. 

Can  history  be  taught?  That  depends  upon 
the  object  of  the  teaching.  You  cannot  teach  a 
man  to  be  a  creative  historian — nascitur,  non  fit. 
The  greatest  English  historian  of  our  time — 
Maitland — began  as  a  mathematician,  continued 
as  a  philosopher,  worked  as  a  practical  lawyer. 
No  one  of  these  studies  is  specially  appropriate 
to  an  historian.  But  his  natural,  his  hereditary 
bent  prevailed.  The  law  spoke  to  him  as  a  lawyer ; 


172  HISTORY 

it  spoke  to  him  more  clearly,  more  compellingly, 
as  an  historian.  The  law  of  to-day  led  him  back 
to  the  beginnings  of  law  in  this  country.  The 
antiquities  of  law  took  new  form  when  irradiated 
by  his  imagination.  He  did  not  think  it  a  duty 
to  be  dull;  he  knew  that  humour  and  wit  were 
given  to  illuminate  a  sober  and  laborious  path. 
He  made  the  dry  bones  live,  the  dead  bones 
of  Doomsday  Book,  of  Bracton's  Notes,  of  the 
Year  Books.  The  sympathetic  intuition  of  which 
I  speak  he  possessed  in  the  highest  degree.  It 
is  the  gift  of  history,  it  is  the  gift  of  the  historian. 
I  do  not  pretend  that  teaching  can  do  much  for 
a  Maitland. 

The  true  spirit  of  a  researcher  cannot  be  evoked 
by  teaching ;  though  it  can  be  communicated  by 
example.  The  technicalities  of  the  trade  can  be 
taught ;  the  business  of  the  trade  can  be  encour- 
aged and  fostered;  we  can  thus  breed  hewers  of 
wood  and  drawers  of  water,  necessary  folk.  But 
for  vivifying  research  broad  foundations  must  be 
laid;  it  is  a  mistake  to  encourage  research,  as  is 
done  in  Germany,  before  the  foundations  are 
completed. 

If  we  pass  to  lower  grades,  it  is  lamentably  easy 
to  teach,  to  induce  the  acquisition,  of  the  facts 
and  commonplaces  of  history.  We  are  inundated 
with  text-books  which  tell  us,  not  only  what 
happened,  but  why  it  happened  and  what  it 
meant.  These  things  are  learnt  by  heart  and 
reproduced  in  examination  papers.  But  where 
knowledge  of  fact  or  of  conventional  explanation 
outstrips  the  capacity  to  think,  to  interpret,  to 


LEARNING   AND   UNDERSTANDING     173 

understand,  our  instruction  does  harm  rather 
than  good.  In  no  branch  of  study  is  there  greater 
danger  that  learning  may  be  mistaken  for  know- 
ledge, that  teaching  may  outrun  intelligence. 
I  am  afraid  that  the  university  systems  with  their 
overloaded  schedules,  the  entrance  scholarships 
for  specialists  in  history,  almost  all  the  examina- 
tions in  history,  tend  to  increase  this  danger. 
Examinations  in  history  for  boys  under  sixteen 
are  not  desirable;  if  they  are  necessary  they 
should  be  quite  different  from  those  with  which  I 
am  acquainted ;  but  these,  I  presume,  are  designed 
to  suit  the  teaching  actually  in  fashion.  Thus  we 
get  a  vicious  circle.  The  examinations  cannot  be 
altered  because  they  must  fit  the  teaching;  the 
teaching  cannot  be  altered  because  of  the 
examinations. 

How  then  should  history  be  brought  to  the 
notice  of  boys  under  fourteen,  boys  under  sixteen, 
boys  under  nineteen,  and  men  at  the  University  ? 

It  will  be  clear  to  my  readers  that  I  draw  no 
hard  and  fast  line  between  history  and  literature. 
Both  deal  with  the  facts  of  the  human  soul, 
human  nature,  human  life,  human  action.  Both 
aim  at  interpreting  man  to  man.  History  has  a 
larger  substratum  of  ascertained  fact;  but  its 
value  depends  not  only  on  the  accuracy  of  its 
statements,  but  on  the  truth  of  its  interpretation. 
The  facts  of  literature  are  of  a  more  generalised, 
sometimes  of  a  more  individual  character,  but 
they  should  be  true,  as  true  as  those  of  history — 
true  to  life,  and  true  to  human  nature;  and  the 


174  HISTORY 

gift  of  genius  to  man  is  a  gift  of  interpretation  and 
of  insight.  History,  no  more  than  literature,  can 
afford  to  neglect  the  art  of  expression;  however 
brilliant  our  discoveries,  however  illuminating  the 
connexions  we  establish,  however  deep  our  wisdom, 
what  we  have  to  say  loses  its  compelling,  its 
illuminative  force,  if  it  is  presented  in  a  gloomy, 
uncouth,  or  catalogic  form.  What  we  seek  in 
literature,  what  we  seek  from  history,  is  knowledge 
of  man.  What  history  gives  and  literature  does 
not,  is  a  knowledge  of  man  in  his  groups,  his 
communities,  his  nations,  which  have  a  psychology 
as  real  as  that  of  the  individual — elusive  in  both 
cases,  but  none  the  less  existent  and  perceptible. 
It  is  not  true  to  say  that  a  nation  is  merely  the 
sum  of  its  individual  citizens ;  it  would  be  as  true 
to  say  that  I  am  the  sum  of  the  molecules  which 
compose  my  body.  I  read  in  this  day's  Times 
that  "  names  and  dates  are  the  stock-in-trade  of 
history/'  Not  so  :  the  stock-in-trade  of  history 
is  an  apperception  of  the  unity  and  unities  that 
explain  the  weltering  chaos  of  human  life.  The 
names  and  dates  are  only  headings  in  the  stock- 
book,  which  do  not  by  any  means  cover  all  the 
entries.  The  stock  is  more  important  than  the 
inventory. 

It  is  my  contention  that  the  teaching  of  history 
and  the  teaching  of  literature  should  go  hand-in- 
hand,  from  first  to  last ;  that,  here  above  all,  the 
desire  for  knowledge  is  our  greatest  motive  force, 
for  every  normal  boy,  every  normal  man,  wants 
to  know  about  his  fellow-creatures.  We  should 
need  no  compulsion,  beyond  the  need  to  fix  the 


STORIES  175 

volatile  attention  of  the  young  when  it  wanders. 
History  is  interesting  and  we  can  rely  upon  its 
own  compulsion,  unless  by  some  error  we  make  it 
dull ;  and  that  we  may  do,  not  only  by  our  own 
dullness,  but  by  presenting  things  interesting  in 
themselves  to  the  wrong  people  or  at  the  wrong 
time.  History  should  be  graded  to  suit  the 
different  ages. 

History  is  a  distillation  of  stories ;  stories  are  the 
raw  material  of  history;  is  there  any  child  that 
can  resist  a  story  ? 

Let  us  then  begin  with  stories.  History,  legend, 
fable,  fiction,  everything  that  is  suited  to  a  child 
will  serve  our  purpose.  Kingsley's  Heroes,  Haw- 
thorne's Tanglewood  Tales,  the  Arabian  Nights, 
Lamb's  Tales  from  Shakespeare,  stories  from  the 
Bible,  stories  from  the  Odyssey,  stories  from 
Morte  d' Arthur, — everything  of  this  kind  will 
serve  to  make  the  child  familiar  with  people — real 
or  imaginary — living  under  conditions  different 
from  his  own.  I  was  told  of  a  schoolmaster  who 
taught  the  Norse  Sagas  "  in  order  to  give  back- 
ground for  English  composition."  The  practice 
is  excellent ;  but  the  reason  given  is  very  profes- 
sional. The  schoolmaster  meant  the  same  thing 
that  I  mean;  he  wanted  to  stock  the  children's 
minds  with  imaginative  figures,  to  extend  their 
range  of  vision,  their  scope  of  interest,  to  enrich 
their  poor  horizon.  He  knew  that  by  so  doing  he 
would  improve  their  English  composition ;  and  so 
he  would ;  his  reason  was  not  the  best  of  reasons, 
but  any  reason  will  serve  that  leads  to  sound 


176  HISTORY 

practice ;  especially  if  it  leads  the  children  to  read 
the  stories  for  themselves. 

Then  let  us  come  to  stories  more  definitely 
historical;  let  them  range  over  the  widest  field. 
David  and  Saul,  Ahab  and  Elijah,  Leonidas,  the 
lays  of  Ancient  Rome,  Coriolanus,  Regulus, 
King  Alfred,  Roland  and  Roncesvalles,  Robin 
Hood,  Becket,  King  Richard  and  Blondel, 
Henry  V  at  Agincourt,  Chevy  Chase,  the  Princes 
in  the  Tower,  the  Armada,  the  adventures  of 
Charles  II,  the  Fire  of  London,  the  great  Plague, 
stories  of  Nelson ;  these  are  only  samples,  there  are 
hundreds  of  stories  which  might  be  told,  each 
contributing  something  to  "  background/' 

Then  to  personal  biographies,  each  giving  a 
glimpse  into  great  chapters  of  history  :  Alexander, 
Hannibal,  Caesar,  Mohammed,  Charlemagne, 
Gregory  VII,  William  the  Conqueror,  Saint  Louis, 
Louis  XI  of  France,  Columbus,  Cortes,  Pizarro, 
Charles  I,  Cromwell,  Peter  the  Great,  Clive, 
Warren  Hastings,  Napoleon — again  only  samples. 
At  each  stage  the  historical  setting  of  the  personal 
details  will  need  to  be  more  full,  more  precise  : 
but  it  is  even  more  evident  that  geographical 
instruction  must  help  to  fill  out  the  pictures. 
Indeed  there  is  a  large  part  of  early  historical 
instruction  that  can  only  be  reached  through 
geography. 

When  I  say  that  history  and  geography  should 
be  taught  together,  the  geographers  are  up  in 
arms  :  they  say  :  "  You  wish  geography  to  be 
made  a  servant  of  history."  On  the  contrary, 


GEOGRAPHY  AND   HISTORY        177 

in  the  early  stages,  at  least,  I  offer  history  as  a 
servant  of  geography.  I  once  set  out  to  write  a 
history  for  young  children ;  I  found  myself  forced 
to  make  it  a  geography;  in  that  form  its  con- 
struction proved  a  fascinating  task.  The  first 
thing  that  is  necessary  in  history  is  to  present  to 
the  child  persons,  historical  or  legendary  heroes, 
living  in  conditions  different  from  his  own.  To 
make  those  conditions  real  the  geographical  setting 
must  at  least  be  indicated.  What  is  the  story  of 
David,  of  Jason,  of  Theseus,  without  some  know- 
ledge of  Palestine,  the  Black  Sea,  Crete  and  the 
eastern  Mediterranean?  When  we  come  to 
Alexander,  Columbus,  Napoleon,  geographical 
conceptions  become  even  more  important.  Above 
all  the  conception  of  a  country  must  begin  to 
emerge.  It  is  easy  to  show  a  child  France  or 
Italy  on  the  map.  The  conception  of  a  country 
is  in  part  a  geographical  conception;  if  it  were 
not  so,  why  should  we  tell  in  the  history  of 
England  of  cave-men,  stone  ages,  bronze  ages, 
none  of  which  had  any  part  in  the  history  of 
Englishmen?  But  the  conception  of  a  country 
is  not  only  geographical;  it  is  also  political, 
historical.  There  is  no  better  way  to  give  reality 
to  the  name  of  France  or  Italy  or  Britain  when 
presented  in  a  geographical  lesson  than  to  give 
a  sketch  of  the  history  of  those  countries,  as 
countries.  They  thus  acquire  an  individuality,  a 
personality,  which  will  give  life  and  interest  to 
any  geographical  conceptions  that  may  be  grouped 
about  them.  I  do  not  say  that  it  is  easy  to  give 
a  sketch  of  the  history  of  France  or  Italy  which 

N 


178  HISTORY 

will  be  intelligible  and  attractive  to  children. 
But  I  know  that  it  can  be  done. 

I  would  approach  then  the  study  of  history  with 
children  up  to  about  the  age  of  twelve  from  two 
sides  :  by  stories  of  persons  involving  more  and 
more  the  history  of  communities,  of  peoples,  of 
empires  :  thus  the  story  of  Napoleon  can  be  made 
personal,  but  the  conception  of  warring  states 
cannot  be  excluded.  On  the  other  hand,  it  should 
be  approached  from  the  side  of  geography,  intro- 
ducing with  the  geographical  description  of  a 
country  a  sketch  of  the  story  of  that  country; 
affixing  to  any  place  the  striking  events  and 
monuments  with  which  it  is  associated.  As  the 
flood  of  ignorance  sinks  let  a  few  peaks  emerge  : 
if  connexions  and  interrelations,  the  whole  struc- 
ture, are  discovered  later,  so  much  the  better; 
but  each  isolated  discovery  is  an  item  to  the  good. 
I  would  have  no  dates  up  to  this  point,  except 
a  few  round  numbers  :  for  instance,  that  the 
Norman  Conquest  was  more  than  a  thousand 
years  after  Christ,  the  discovery  of  America  about 
fifteen  hundred  years  after  Christ.  I  doubt  if 
numerical  dates  have  any  meaning  to  the  majority 
of  children.  I  once  asked  a  Sunday-school  boy  : 
How  long  ago  Our  Lord  had  lived  ?  He  replied  : 
"  Forty  days/'  To  whom  his  companion  :  "  No, 
you  silly;  more  like  forty  year."  Neither  of 
these  boys  was  feeble-minded,  or  ignorant  as 
school  children  go. 

I  see  no  waste,  indeed,  I  see  great  advantage, 
in  telling  the  children  many  things  that  they  will 
utterly  forget;  on  that  point  I  have  already 


EARLY   HISTORICAL   CONCEPTIONS     179 

stated  my  view;  but  I  would  not  willingly  tell 
them  anything  that  they  could  not  understand. 
Before  they  left  the  elementary  school  they  ought 
to  understand  what  a  country,  what  a  people,  an 
army,  a  navy,  a  government,  a  city,  a  law-court, 
a  law,  a  king,  a  parliament  may  be  :  not  by  precise 
definitions,  which  like  the  received  definition  of 
an  island  seldom  square  with  the  truth,  but  by 
hints  and  discussions  and  descriptions,  and  by 
encountering  these  concrete  abstractions  in  the 
movements  of  history. 

I  put  world-history  before  English  History, 
mainly  for  two  reasons  :  I  desire  to  widen  the 
range  of  interest  so  far  as  possible  :  I  want  to 
avoid  all  administrative  detail;  which  is  unin- 
telligible to  children  who  have  no  experience.  I 
care  nothing  for  completeness  at  this  stage  :  con- 
nexions should  be  established,  when  it  is  possible ; 
but  it  is  impossible  for  children  to  form  a  fully- 
connected  picture  of  English  or  any  other  history. 

But  from  twelve  to  fourteen,  fifteen,  or  sixteen, 
whichever  may  be  the  school  leaving  age,  I  should 
allow  some  more  connected  English  History  to 
appear  in  the  course.  Not  the  whole  of  English 
History ;  some  parts  I  should  pass  over  rapidly  : 
a  detailed  knowledge  of  the  Wars  of  the  Roses  is 
of  no  general  value.  It  is  enough  if  the  children 
hear  some  of  the  picturesque  detail,  and  know  that 
there  were  such  wars  and  how  they  cleared  the 
ground.  Britons,  Romans,  and  Saxons,  I  would 
have  treated  very  broadly;  emphasising  chiefly 
the  building  up  of  the  people  and  the  material 


i8o  HISTORY 

remains.  Then  (all  this  illustrated  by  architec- 
ture) William  I,  Henry  II  to  John,  Edward  I,  the 
French  wars  (chiefly  strategical  and  tactical), 
Henry  VIII  (not  the  names  of  his  wives,  nor  the 
liturgical  and  doctrinal  aspects  of  the  Reforma- 
tion) ,  Elizabeth,  Charles  I  and  Cromwell.  And  then 
the  rest  of  the  history  (not  constitutional,  but  the 
big  imperial  movements  and  the  great  social 
changes).  Very  little  constitutional  history,  and 
no  legal  history.  It  is  ridiculous  that  boys  of 
under  sixteen  should  be  expected  to  know  about 
the  Five  Mile  Act,  the  Habeas  Corpus  Act,  or  the 
Sinking  Fund  :  they  cannot  really  understand 
Magna  Charta  or  the  Constitutions  of  Clarendon ; 
it  is  enough  for  them  to  know  that  Magna  Charta 
was  the  result  of  a  quarrel  between  the  King  on 
the  one  hand,  the  Bishops  and  Barons  on  the 
other ;  that  the  quarrel  with  Becket  arose  out  of 
the  question  whether  the  King  could  punish  a 
priest.  The  treatment  of  this  history  will  be 
different  according  as  the  pupils  are  to  leave  at 
fourteen  or  stay  on  to  sixteen  :  in  the  latter  case 
the  extra  time  should  chiefly  be  given  to  literature. 
But  even  under  fourteen  more  important  than  any 
details  of  English  history  is  the  habit  of  reading 
good  books  for  personal  satisfaction. 

After  sixteen — all  these  dates  are  average  and 
approximate  :  development  varies  greatly  in  indi- 
viduals— the  existing  teaching  and  examining 
of  English  History  is  very  good,  at  its  best ;  let 
the  best  practice  be  studied  and  followed,  not 
slavishly,  but  with  understanding.  But  for 
examination  purposes  I  should  like  to  have 


HISTORY   VARIES   IN   IMPORTANCE    181 

English  History  and  Literature  more  closely 
linked.  I  must  repeat  my  protests,  recorded 
above,  against  specialisation  in  history  at  school, 
and  against  the  teaching  of  French  and  German 
without  the  literature  and  history  of  France  and 
Germany. 

I  do  not  accept  the  dictum  of  Professor  Bury, 
that  all  history  is  equally  important.  All  history 
was  no  doubt  equally  important  to  those  who  lived 
it,  all  history  may  be  equally  important  to  the 
student,  but  all  history  is  not  equally  important 
in  education,  or  equally  illuminating  to  us,  which 
is  the  same  thing.  History  is  more  or  less  im- 
portant as  we  can  know  it  better  or  worse.  The 
history  of  the  Middle  Ages  is  not,  on  the  whole, 
so  important  as  the  history  of  Greece  and  Rome, 
because  it  is  not  so  completely  recorded  or  under- 
stood. As  a  corollary,  history  is  important,  if  it 
is  well  backed  by  literature.  Later  Roman  his- 
tory is  a  fine  university  subject  because  of  the 
constructive  work  that  can  be  done  with  inscrip- 
tions, but  it  is  not  so  illuminating  as  that  of  the 
later  Republic  or  early  Principate,  because  it  is 
not  so  well  backed  by  literature.  History  is 
important  if  the  interests  at  stake  are  large. 
Thus,  the  battle  of  Salamis,  the  campaigns  of 
Hannibal,  the  victory  of  Charles  Martel,  the 
defeat  of  Frederick  Barbarossa  in  Italy,  the 
campaign  of  Moscow,  are  turning  points  of  human 
fortune.  History  is  important  if  it  extends  our 
field  of  knowledge.  Thus  the  discovery  of  a  skull 
in  Sussex,  of  a  palace  in  Crete,  of  the  Rosetta 
Stone,  rank  as  events  of  the  greatest  historical 


i82  HISTORY 

moment.  Above  all  history  is  more  or  less  im- 
portant as  it  touches  us  more  or  less  closely. 
Thus  the  history  of  Greece  and  Rome  is  far  more 
important  to  us  than  the  history  of  Russia. 
Without  Greece  and  Rome  we  could  not  be  what 
we  are ;  we  should  be  much  what  we  are  if  Russia 
were  a  desert.  I  speak  here  of  the  past ;  I  do  not 
mean  to  suggest  that  the  present  history  of  Russia 
is  not  to  us  of  great  importance. 

In  teaching  history  at  school  we  should  devote 
more  attention  to  the  important  periods  as  judged 
by  these  criteria;  in  selecting  periods  for  study 
at  the  University  we  should  look  to  the  same 
standards  of  judgement. 

With  regard  to  the  study  of  history  at  the 
University  I  have  sufficiently  expressed  my  views 
above  as  to  the  study  of  language  and  of  literature 
in  connexion  with  history.  At  the  University 
the  young  man  should  begin  to  see  history  as  a 
connected  whole.  He  should  travel  through  the 
predestined  succession  of  the  ages;  he  should 
learn  the  measure  of  our  debt  to  Athens  and  to 
Rome;  he  should  receive  some  clear  conception 
of  the  construction,  the  system,  and  the  demolition 
of  Imperial  Rome.  He  should  traverse  the  dark 
winter  and  the  seed-time  of  the  Middle  Ages,  when 
the  modern  world  was  in  germination.  He  should 
know  how  our  modern  Europe  was  framed,  and 
when  and  how  the  Great  Men  lived  and  worked. 
All  this  should  be  laid  before  him  in  its  broad 
organic  unity  till  he  feels  European  society  and 
civilisation  as  a  single  living  whole. 


THE   UNITY  OF  HISTORY          183 

He  should  pass  in  like  manner,  but  with  closer 
inspection,  through  the  history  of  our  native 
islands.  But  his  special  study  should  be  of  certain 
periods  in  this  and  foreign  countries  when  literary 
masterpieces  were  abundant.  Athens  in  the  time 
of  Pericles  and  Plato ;  Rome  in  the  late  Republic 
and  the  early  Empire;  Italy  from  Dante  to 
Ariosto;  England  in  the  times  of  Chaucer,  of 
Shakespeare,  of  Milton,  of  Swift,  and  Steele; 
France  from  Louis  XIV  to  the  Revolution.  He 
cannot,  of  course,  study  all  the  periods  that  are 
worth  studying  from  this  aspect,  but  he  might 
well  study  two  foreign  periods  and  two  English 
periods. 

I  deprecate  from  the  point  of  view  of  education 
the  separation  of  political,  constitutional,  eco- 
nomic, literary  history.  All  these  form  one ;  and 
the  young  student  can  claim  to  have  won  his 
footing,  to  have  done  something  to  prepare  him- 
self for  life,  when  he  begins  to  perceive  these 
several  elements  as  distinct  but  intermingling 
manifestations  of  the  one  informing  spirit.  To 
estimate  the  various  pressures  and  reactions,  to 
interpret  the  movements  of  the  forces  that  are 
disclosed,  to  understand  the  unity  in  multiplicity, 
the  multiplicity  in  unity — that  is  the  gift  of  history ; 
and  young  men  are  well  capable  of  receiving  it. 

But  I  have  a  little  more  to  say  about  what  I 
regard  as  the  political  science  heresy  and  the 
economic  heresy ;  two  heresies  particularly  rife  at 
my  own  University,  but  not  unknown  elsewhere. 

Aristotle  regarded  young  men  as  unfit  to  learn 


184  HISTORY 

moral  philosophy.  I  do  not  remember  that  he 
gave  his  reasons;  no  doubt  he  considered  that 
they  lacked  the  requisite  experience  of  life.  I 
would  go  further,  and  say  that  very  young  men 
are  unfit  to  learn  political  science,  or  political 
economy :  partly  because  they  have  not  the 
requisite  knowledge  of  life,  partly  because  they 
cannot  have  the  requisite  knowledge  of  history. 
To  teach  these  subjects  to  schoolboys  is  mon- 
strous ;  but  I  need  say  no  more  about  it. 

History  is  a  fascinating  subject  to  teach,  but 
it  is  also  a  very  troublesome  and  laborious  subject 
to  get  up,  and,  after  it  has  been  got  up,  its  expo- 
sition for  purposes  of  teaching  is  or  should  be  a 
quintessential  product  of  distillation.  Given  a 
man  well  read  in  literature  and  history,  advanced 
in  years,  a  thinker,  but  not  a  trained  historian,  he 
may  feel  that  he  has  something  to  say  on  the 
theory  of  politics  and  the  State,  but  he  may  not 
feel  called  to  expound  a  period,  a  course  of  history. 
Such  a  man  will  advertise  a  course  of  lectures  on 
Political  Science  or  Comparative  Politics,  which- 
ever he  chooses  to  call  it.  He  will  be  quite  at 
ease  in  dealing  with  the  patriarchal  and  the 
matriarchal  theory,  with  Greek  and  Roman 
constitutions;  a  fortunate  convention  will  allow 
him  to  pass  lightly  over  feudalism  and  the 
mediaeval  city — difficult  ground;  and  he  will  be 
comfortable  once  more  when  he  talks  of  modern 
constitutions.  If  he  is  a  clever  man  what  he  says 
will  be  interesting  to  those  who  know  a  little  less 
than  he  does,  it  will  be  curious  to  those  who 
know  a  little  more,  but  what  about  the  freshman 


POLITICAL  SCIENCE  185 

who  knows  next  to  nothing  at  all  ?  I  submit  that 
all  this  analysis,  comparison,  classification,  and 
generalisation,  is  useless  except  to  those  who  have 
independent  knowledge  of  the  matters  under  dis- 
cussion. After  their  second  year  at  the  University 
I  do  not  say  that  certain  students  may  not  derive 
profit  and  satisfaction  from  such  lectures;  but 
the  rational  process  is  to  study  the  facts  before 
you  are  told  how  to  classify  them.  Political 
Science  at  the  University  has  been  in  the  past  the 
happy  hunting-ground  of  the  amateur. 

I  am  fortified  in  this  position  by  consideration 
of  the  text-books.  In  my  days  Blunt schli  was 
the  text-book — a  farrago  of  loose  observation  and 
ill-digested  propositions,  enlivened  occasionally 
by  such  wisdom  as  this  :  "  The  State  is  male,  the 
Church  is  female/'  So  they  are,  in  German ;  but, 
if  the  natural  deductions  from  this  physiological 
statement  are  followed  out,  they  will  not  agree 
with  history.  Professor  Woodrow  "Wilson,  the 
President  of  the  United  States,  has  written  a  better 
book,  The  State.  But  all  the  early  part  of  his 
book  to  the  end  of  the  Greek  matter  is  highly 
controversial  and  entirely  unfit  for  dogmatic 
statement.  Where  he  is  on  firmer  ground  the 
tissue  of  fact  is  so  closely  woven  that  it  is  unsuited 
for  the  instruction  of  youth — useful,  however,  as 
a  repository  of  information,  especially  to  those 
who  only  wish  to  refresh  their  memory.  Seeley 
was  an  acute  and  luminous  critic  of  history ;  his 
lectures  contained  just  the  suitable  dose  of 
apophthegmatic  wisdom.  But  he  was  infected 
with  the  political  science  heresy  :  he  was  the 


186  HISTORY 

author  of  the  saying  that  history  without  political 
science  had  no  fruit ;  he  is  said  to  have  claimed  for 
political  science  the  power  of  prediction.  When 
he  came  to  put  down  in  a  book  his  system  of 
political  science,  we  were  all  of  us  disappointed, 
though  not  all  of  us  were  surprised,  that  it  did 
not  amount  to  much. 

Of  all  the  lecturers  on  systematic  politics 
Heinrich  von  Treitschke  was,  as  I  should  guess, 
the  most  frank.  His  treatment  of  the  subject  was 
purely  personal,  and  I  do  not  think  he  would  con- 
descend to  claim  for  it  any  scientific  validity. 
His  attitude  towards  theoretical  politics  is  suffici- 
ently indicated  by  his  definition  of  the  State  as  a 
juristic  person.  The  State  is  no  doubt  a  person 
in  the  eye  of  the  law,  but,  if  it  is  not  more  than 
that,  it  is  plain  that  it  has  only  an  artificial, 
almost  a  nominal  existence.  But,  as  a  personal 
avowal,  his  course  on  Politik,  which  I  heard  at 
Berlin,  was  full  of  interest.  A  massive,  rough, 
harsh  figure,  stone-deaf,  he  mounted  the  chair  and 
intoned  in  a  monotonous  sing-song  words  which 
he  never  heard  himself  and  which  no  German  could 
understand  without  practice.  Yet  he  held  a  class 
of  a  hundred  and  fifty  for  his  Politik,  and  his 
Publica  drew  classes  of  a  thousand.  His  influence 
over  the  students  was  enormous.  He  was  a  great 
historian — Acton  said  that  he  could  drive  more 
horses  abreast  than  any  other — and  everything 
he  said  had  a  rich  background  of  history  as  well  as 
a  full  admixture  of  personal  animus  and  prejudice. 
He  hated  England — a  fact  of  great  moment — and 
elevated  that  hatred  to  a  principle  of  Politik. 


HEINRICH   VON   TREITSCHKE      187 

One  day,  enraged  by  some  act  of  Sir  Robert 
Morier,  he  came  down  and  began  :  "  Gentlemen, 
to  these  English  we  can  apply  the  words  of  Goethe ; 
Sie  lispeln  englisch  wenn  sie  liigen."  x  Another 
time,  discussing  criteria  of  culture,  he  said  :  "  The 
English  point  to  their  vast  consumption  of  soap 
as  a  proof  of  their  high  grade  of  civilisation.  But, 
gentlemen,  why  do  they  use  so  much  soap? 
Because  they  are  so  dirty !  "  Speaking  of 
colonies,  he  pointed  out  their  importance  to 
national  trade  and  development,  and  concluded : 
"  Gentlemen,  the  German  empire  is  short  of 
colonies.  Holland  has  colonies.  It  is  our 
natural  destiny  to  absorb  the  Dutch  into  our 
Reich."  Those  lectures  were  afterwards  pub- 
lished; I  wonder  if  these  passages  are  printed 
with  them. 

Political  Science  is  one  of  two  things :  a 
summary — always  somewhat  distorted  by  con- 
densation— of  custom,  law,  and  constitutions,  that 
cannot  be  profitably  studied  by  freshmen,  at 
least,  apart  from  the  history  to  which  they  belong  : 
or  a  statement  of  personal  opinion.  The  latter 
may  be  illuminating;  the  former  must  be  in- 
digestible, and  may  be  misleading.  The  value  of 
either  depends  upon  the  previous  knowledge  of  the 
recipient ;  I  have  never  been  able  to  understand 
how  such  nutriment  could  be  thought  suitable  for 
freshmen  or  even  for  second-year  men. 

Acton  desired  to  elevate  history  to  be  a  court 

1  Goethe  meant,  that  they  whispered  with  the  voice  of 
angels  when  they  lied  :  Treitschke,  punning,  that  they 
spoke  in  English. 


i88  HISTORY 

of  moral  judgements — quoting  and  misapplying 
the  great  line :  Die  Weltgeschichte  ist  das 
Weltgericht.1  "Judge  not,  that  ye  be  not  judged," 
is  a  better  motto  for  the  historian.  Wherever  we 
meet  men,  in  life,  in  fiction,  in  history,  let  us  en- 
deavour to  understand  them,  let  us  follow  them 
or  reject  their  example;  but  do  not  let  us  aspire 
to  judge  them.  History  is  better  used  to  correct 
the  scale  of  moral  values  which  is  in  vogue  to-day, 
than  in  passing  judgement  on  the  dead,  whose  acts 
we  may  ascertain  but  never  their  motives.  Nor 
can  I  applaud  his  other  great  generalisation,  that 
the  progress  of  history  is  a  progress  towards 
liberty.  It  seems  to  me  that  liberty  is  primeval : 
the  cave-man  was — I  presume — very  free ;  order 
and  reasonable  authority  are  less  ancient  but 
not  less  salutary ;  progress  consists  in  reconciling 
order  with  liberty. 

But  even  the  errors  of  a  sincere  and  learned  man 
are  illuminating.  The  exposition  of  history  gives 
opportunity  for  the  propounding  of  such  principles 
of  historical  and  political  wisdom  as  illustrate  the 
matter  in  hand.  Though  they  be  not  true, 
they  may  enshrine  a  half-truth.  If  Acton  had 
shared  the  political  science  heresy,  which  he  did 
not,  he  would  have  been  tempted  to  elevate  these 
personal  opinions  to  the  headstone  of  the  corner ; 
as  an  historian  he  kept  them  in  their  proper 
place. 

1  History  is  the  tribunal  by  which  the  world  is  judged  ; 
i.e.  men,  causes,  systems,  nations,  are  tried  in  the  court 
of  history,  by  the  issue  of  events.  Not  by  the  judgement 
of  historians ;  which  seems  to  be  Acton's  reading  of  the 
passage. 


HISTORY  AND   ECONOMICS         189 

My  case  against  economics  in  relation  to  history 
is  similar  but  somewhat  more  extensive.  I  regard 
abstract  economics  as  affording  useful  categories 
and  useful  lines  of  thought  in  dealing  with  his- 
torical fact  past  or  present.  Taken  by  themselves 
—without  history — the  propositions  of  abstract 
economics  are  unreal  and  misleading.  I  regard 
them  as  misleading,  because,  in  attempting  to 
explain  the  operations  of  economic  forces,  they 
appear  to  justify  results  which  occur  without  any 
reference  to  justice;  the  "laws"  of  political 
economy  have  been  used  over  and  over  again  to 
defend  abuses ;  we  must  accept  the  solar  system 
with  all  its  defects;  we  are  not  bound  to  accept 
the  existing  economic  system.  I  regard  it  there- 
fore as  a  mistake  to  offer  such  teaching  to  very 
young  men  who  have  not  the  knowledge  of  history, 
the  knowledge  of  business,  the  knowledge  of  life, 
by  which  they  could  correct  their  impressions. 
That,  however,  is  the  affair  of  the  economists. 
My  friends,  the  historians  at  Cambridge,  have 
happily  shaken  off  the  domination  of  the  econo- 
mists, which  lay  heavy  upon  them  for  many  years. 
But  one  effect  of  that  domination  remains,  the 
isolation  of  economic  history  for  purposes  of  teach- 
ing and  examining.  The  separation  of  economic 
development  from  the  general  life  of  the  nation 
I  regard  as  false  in  teaching,  and  as  involving 
a  distortion  of  values.  Not  wealth  itself  is  worth 
anything  in  history,  but  the  use  that  has  been 
made  of  wealth.  For  purposes  of  special  study, 
for  purposes  of  research,  I  admit  that  economic 
history  may  be  profitably  isolated ;  I  should  not 


HISTORY 

be  backward  to  acknowledge  that  the  total  wisdom 
of  history  has  thus  been  notably  increased.  But 
that  our  young  men  should  be  encouraged  at  the 
outset  of  their  studies  to  concentrate  attention  on 
the  wealth-history  of  the  nation,  without  reference 
to  all  the  other  elements  of  national  life,  seems  to 
me  false  in  principle  and  false  in  method,  unless 
by  the  other  teaching  and  the  scheme  of  examina- 
tion the  whole  of  history  is  afterwards  brought 
once  more  together,  and  its  vital  unity  restored. 

I  do  not  value  history  for  its  direct  and  concrete 
political  applications.  More  bad  politics  have 
been  justified  by  true  history  than  by  any  other 
evidence,  even  by  that  of  statistics.  I  prize  it  as 
a  school  of  values,  as  correcting  our  standards  of 
proportion,  as  supplying  long  reckonings  for  com- 
parison with  our  ephemeral  experience,  as  afford- 
ing a  means  to  the  study  of  human  nature,  in 
great  men,  in  little  men,  in  crowds,  in  nations,  and 
in  races,  as  providing  an  exercise  in  the  cautious 
examination  of  evidence.  Though  it  can  only 
afford  its  full  wisdom  to  those  who  drink  long  and 
deep,  and  drink  also  at  the  fountain  of  the  know- 
ledge of  life,  still  in  every  grade  and  every  stage 
of  education  I  conceive  it  has  its  proper  use  and 
worth — for  life,  rather  than  for  business,  though 
in  business  if  its  lessons  are  well  learnt  it  may 
assist  to  a  certain  sanity  of  judgement. 

If  I  appear  to  neglect  the  other  illumination — 
that  of  Science — it  is  not  because  I  do  not  value 
it,  nor  because  it  does  not  appeal  to  me,  nor  even 
because  I  have  wholly  missed  it  myself.  I  call 


HISTORY   AND   SCIENCE  191 

it  the  half-whole  of  knowledge,  and  such  is  my 
estimation.  If  I  suggest  that  Science  has  an  im- 
perfect message,  so  also  has  History.  Each  is 
enfeebled  if  it  ignores  the  other.  On  certain  paths 
of  life  Science  gives  more  light ;  on  others  History. 
But  the  adequate  treatment  of  Science  is  not,  I 
regret,  for  me.  In  speaking  of  History  I  have 
been  bold  enough. 


RICHARD  CLAY  &  SONS,  LIMITED, 

BRUNSWICK  STREET,  STAMFORD  STRKF.T,  S.K., 

AND  RUWIAY,  SUFFOLK. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 
Fine  schedule 


161947 


vyi 


APR   30 


MAR  2  3 1953  LU 

LD  21-100m-12,'46(A2012sl6)4120 


0£C  16  195* 


REC-O  LD 


l)>ue  end  of  SPRING  Quart9(r 
subject  to  recall  after 


MAY  2  0*9 


397566 


a 


UNIVERSITY  Of  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY